“My God, Lindsay...” I moaned, my eyes wide in both lust and desire. “One of these days, sweetheart... you’re going to drive me insane. Absolutely insane! I swear it...” Lindsay giggled at my prophetic words as she stood before me, wearing one of her patented, oh-so-luscious cheerleading uniforms. Talk about an instant erection! Lindsay was such a precious angel to me, but could also be a fiendish vixen when she was in a flirtatious, teasing mode - like now. She had just come trolloping into my private suite seconds ago.
Where do I begin to describe what I saw in front of me? How about that unblemished, cover-girl face of hers, along with the bright, ruby-red lipstick? I was easily drawn to Lindsay’s immaculate, long-flowing blonde hair, as it was neatly pulled back upon her forehead and styled with two bushy, adorable pig-tails on top. The mere sight made this total lust bunny of a woman appear a couple of years younger than her actual age of 19. Talk about tempting... Lindsay wore a tight, form-fitting turtleneck underneath a sleeveless, V-necked cheerleader shell top. Its primary color was blue, with yellow stripes running across each shoulder and down her slender sides. A white insignia of a megaphone was perched across its front, with her first name spelled out in stylish letters just below it. Lindsay’s cheerleader skirt was equally delicious to look at - and salivate over. It was blue with yellow pleats, and extremely short. Its hem ended several inches above mid-thigh, and offered a sneaking glimpse of the yellow panties that she had on underneath. Her thin, doe-like legs looked scrumptious enough for me to kiss and worship for the next, oh... ten to twenty years. I’d never become bored of that! Those heavenly legs were also firm, and well-tanned... To complete her outfit, Lindsay wore saddle shoes and a pair of white socks - each of which were rolled down to her ankles. With her petite, oh-so-tight frame and that sweet, impeccable face, Lindsay was the picture of cheerleader innocence. She just looked so pure and wholesome...
I looked deeply at Lindsay and almost became lost in her blue eyes. I blinked, then re-focused and found myself taking in the wondrous beauty of Lindsay’s face. Somehow, I found the will to speak. “Sweetheart... we have to be at the airport in about 90 minutes. What in the world are you doing dressed like that... RIGHT NOW?” The 19-year-old had a bounce in her step as she spun around in a circle, offering me a beguiling smile to boot. “It only takes an hour or so to get to the airport, Jeremy,” she told me in her calm, friendly tone. “I thought maybe before we left... you and I could play our favorite game. You know the game I’m talking about, right? Lindsay the naughty cheerleader, and Jeremy... the nasty pervert!” I shook my head in response to the little vixen and her playful words. How I was able to restrain myself with Lindsay wearing that uniform was beyond my comprehension. “We need to get there early,” I told her, shaking my head once more, trying to be firm. “Better early, than late...” Lindsay stared at me for several seconds, but said nary a word as she then turned and looked around my personal suite. Suddenly, I found myself totally mesmerized with the sight of Lindsay’s tanned, sleek legs as she stood with her back to me. The bouncy cheerleader skirt she wore did an awesome job of accentuating those luscious legs. It wasn’t too long before was I blatantly gawking at the mere sight of them... Finally turning her head to glance over her shoulder at me, Lindsay giggled as I continued to stare at her. She then shifted her weight a couple of times, which drew my attention even more toward her slender legs. “Maybe you’re right, Jeremy,” she said, slowly walking toward the bookcase full of artifacts and historical relics upon the far wall. “We do need to get to the airport. I guess I’ll go change out of my cheerleading uniform.” “I want to be there before the girls arrive,” I told her, my voice ragged as lust swirled throughout my body. “OH...” Lindsay gently said, before bending over slightly at the waist to look at an object upon the shelf. Lindsay pretended to inspect the artifact, but I could easily tell that her sole purpose in leaning over was to tease me. She then wiggled her little ass at me in a most seductive manner. “Wow...” Lindsay said, as she bent lower, looking at another object. “I never knew you had this stuff in your room before, Jeremy.” I groaned as the young minx raised a foot and wiggled it about for a moment. It was a simple move on her part, but also powerfully erotic. Lindsay put her foot back down and then bent EVEN LOWER - now she was inspecting something upon the bottom shelf. Her legs widespread, Lindsay was bent-over at the waist in her cheerleading uniform, her skirt riding high and her little ass - covered by the yellow panties - on total display. My body was trembling so much that I feared it may explode... Lindsay stood up and slowly turned toward me, sweeping her long-flowing blonde hair in the process with her right forearm. “Where did you get that artifact, Jeremy?” she asked, pointing to the piece on the lower right. “It looks so expensive, and beautiful...”
I was too distracted to speak.
Lindsay waited for a verbal answer, but didn’t get one. Thus, she bent down and once again, inspected the object on the bottom shelf. Again, her skirt rode high as I found myself drooling at the sight of her ass. This time, though, she glanced back at me and caught me openly gawking at her. Lindsay stood up once again, then casually reached behind herself to smooth her cheerleader skirt downward. Because the 19-year-old had teased me so very much, I now found myself with an incredible, raging erection. She obviously had no interest in admiring those artifacts and relics upon the shelf. This whole charade of hers was nothing more than a ploy to get me aroused. “I can’t wait to see the others,” Lindsay said as she strolled over to a chair, her long, silky-smooth hair coming into contact with my shoulder in the process. I could smell her perfume... it was lavender. The wondrous scent flooded my senses, and made my head swoon. Lindsay then took a seat and told me, “I think I’ll get changed in a minute.” Try as I might, but I could not help but to stare at those gorgeous, lithe legs once again. Lindsay knew what I was doing, and very slowly crossed her legs - which brought a harsh, excited moan from deep within me. The teen-ager had me under her spell - and she knew it.
“I’d really like for you to fuck me,” Lindsay proclaimed, her voice suddenly very intent and focused.
I shook my head in response to her aggressive words as I began to appraise the rest of her body. Lindsay had such slender arms and shoulders, but I paused too long to admire her smallish, firm breasts as they jutted outward upon her blue-and-yellow shell top. Lindsay’s face was absolutely stunning. She had a perfect set of healthy, white teeth, which accompanied a killer smile. How could I deny her? Despite the heated state of arousal she had put me in, I suddenly felt mysteriously at ease. Lindsay was so easy - so comfortable, to be around. She was a true goddess... “I want you to fuck me, Jeremy,” she reiterated. “Even if it is just a quickie!” My cock began to throb as Lindsay took a deep breath and arched her shoulders back, causing the cheerleader top she wore to stretch tightly upon her breasts. My eyes wide, she added, “I need it SO bad...”
You weren’t the only one, honey...

* * *

Just as I was about to close the distance between Lindsay and myself - and give her what she truly wanted and needed - Devon came bristling into the room and looked at us oddly. The 25-year-old - a super-sexy blonde herself - easily had one of the most luscious bodies of any woman alive. “What are you two doing?” Devon asked us, a slight grin upon her face as she shook her head. “We need to go to the airport! We HAVE to be there when the girls’ plane arrives.” She paused and looked at me, still smiling. “You’re a bad man, Jeremy. Getting Lindsay to dress up for you like this.” “She did it on her own!” I countered in self-defense, grinning. “I know we have to be at the airport...” Devon let out a laugh and shook her head once more. Her next move was to grab Lindsay by the wrist. “I’ll see to it that you get changed. Now let’s go.” Although she protested a bit outloud, Lindsay did not show any physical resistance as Devon dragged her out of my private suite. “Party crasher!” Lindsay exclaimed, which made me smile. “One more word out of you,” Devon said in her squealy tone, “and I’ll put you over my knee, and spank you!” “Party crasher!” Lindsay shot back, as their voices then faded out of earshot range.

* * * * * * * *

Six months had gone by since Pamela - my ex-wife - had left me forever. Things seemed to be going so well between us that her sudden change of heart only multiplied the extreme hurt I was feeling even more. Still, I had yet to figure out why Pamela left me. I do not know what I did wrong to her, or what the ultimate deciding factor was for her to leave me. All I know is that she did, and I will probably never find out what her true reasoning was for it. All I could do was speculate, but I had learned in recent months that simply led me further down the road of self-ruin. Fortunately, I had two loving angels by my side - Lindsay and Devon - who helped put me back on the right path in life. When Pamela packed up and left the island, Trish went with her. Trish, of course, had been Lindsay’s room-mate and lover for several months, but her leaving was just as harsh and cruel as was my ex-wife’s. Lindsay was devastated and in shambles, but she fought through the inner pain and eventually overcame it. Of course, she had a tremendous amount of love and support from both Devon and yours truly. Devon, who had a rather bad history with her family, used this secluded, remote island as a way to shield herself from them. She also loved the year-round sun and surf which could be found here in the South Pacific. It was rather obvious from the very first day Devon had stepped foot on this island - seven months ago - that she had her sights set on me. I still found it quite puzzling how a lovely, gorgeous woman such as Devon could immediately focus all of her energy and attention upon a (normal) man like me. I was not complaining, though, and had grown to love Devon over the past several months. Lindsay’s one-year anniversary of living on the island was coming up, so she had been here a bit longer than Devon. I loved Lindsay just as much as I did Devon, though the quirky teen-ager was a bit more special to me. No matter what the situation was, Lindsay always seemed to make me feel happy inside. She was that kind of person.

* * *

The first couple of months after Pamela and Trish left were quite turbulent for both Lindsay and myself. It was bad enough that they had left us. It was even worse that both of them had ripped our collective hearts out. I held Lindsay up, while she had to hold me up at the very same time. That was the only way we could make it through this tough time - together. Fortunately, Devon was always in the background - willing to lend a helping hand whenever necessary. And, that was quite often. Over the past six months, Lindsay and Devon had become very close with one another. Perhaps I found that as the most enjoyable thing - seeing their personal relationship first take off, then flourish. Lindsay and Devon were an excellent match together. They were always laughing and having a wonderful time with each other. Watching them interact in this fashion healed me a lot quicker - from what Pamela had done to me - than I would have been able to do myself (alone).
Every single day, I said a prayer for both Lindsay and Devon. PLEASE let them love each other... and PLEASE have them stay with me. I could not survive without them...

* * *

Just one week ago, I received an unexpected e-mail from Amy - asking whether or not it would be okay if she and her girlfriend, Stephanie, could return to the island for a “summer vacation”. In her message, Amy said that she had also been in contact with both Christina and Lisa - and they were interested in spending the upcoming summer here, too. “None of us want you to pay us this time around,” was another thing Amy stated in her e-mail. “We see your island as a vacation spot - not as a summer job. We don’t want any money. All of us just want to be with you again, Jeremy.” It was a heartwarming and uplifting message, and I showed it to both Lindsay and Devon to get their approval. Both of them had no problems with those four ladies - Amy, Stephanie, Christina and Lisa - spending the next two or three months with us on the island. “Bring ‘em on!” Lindsay told me. Thus, I lobbed a telephone call to the mansion that Amy and Stephanie shared in Palos Verdes Estates, California - but got their answering machine. I figured both ladies - since they were employed as X-rated actresses - were either out making a movie, or dancing at some strip club together. I left a message, which was returned the following morning. Hearing Amy’s voice as she spoke to me over the telephone sounded like music to my ears. I was so happy to talk to her again, and get caught up with the many exciting things she had been up to in her life.
Amy and Stephanie had been in nine X-rated movies together since they left the island six months ago! I had eight of those movies on DVD, and the ninth was due to be released anytime now. Amy told me all about it over the telephone, and of course, I could not wait to see the movie myself... I promised to get the flight information for her and Stephanie sometime that afternoon. When I did have it, I told her, I would call and let her know the details. I also had to get Christina and Lisa - who were visiting Amy and Stephanie in California - booked on the same flight from Los Angeles to Lima, Peru. This island was located a little less than an hour - via boat - off the coast of Lima. I did find it most interesting that Christina and Lisa were in California, visiting an old friend in Amy, and her lover, Stephanie. Was this a normal thing for them to do? Of course, Christina and Lisa spent all of last summer on the island - as did Amy. All of them went home in August, but Amy was the only one of those three to return in early December. Stephanie came to the island then as well, and immediately fell in love with Amy - and vice versa. Amy was already a very successful pornstar at this point in time, and soon helped Stephanie get jump-started in the business. I wanted Christina and Lisa to return here as well last winter, but they decided to stay in Illinois and continue to pursue their education - and the conquest of campus men. These two ladies were very much in love with not only each other, but also the sexual pursuit of the male race. Christina and Lisa met here last summer and from what I could infer through both telephone and e-mail conversations, they were made for each other. A match made in Heaven...

* * *

Today was the day.
It wouldn’t be too long before the flight from California touched down on the runway at Lima’s downtown airport. It had been much too long of a time since I had seen these four ladies. All of them were very special to me. Amy was the aggressive, do-anything pornstar who had pushed me well beyond my sexual limits on more than one occasion. She had a place in my heart reserved for only her - and it would always be that way.
Stephanie, on the other hand... she had fallen into the role of Amy’s submissive in life. Stephanie was a devoted submissive, Amy told me, who followed her around like a lost puppy. When Amy was not around, I had always found Stephanie to be very socialable and charming. When Amy WAS around... Stephanie was mostly reserved, and eager to obey. I had not gotten quite as close to Lisa as I wanted to last summer - for many, various reasons - but I was going to correct that this time around. She had a submissive streak in her too, although not quite to the extreme that Stephanie did. Lisa was a buxom, drop-dead gorgeous blonde. That was plenty of reason for me to get closer to her. Christina, of course, was the main driving force behind bringing all of the original women - Pamela, Lindsay, Trish, Torrie, Amy and Gianna - to the island in the first place. Without Christina’s help and input, I would still be living alone on this island - as I had for several years prior to meeting her. Without her help, I would not know Lindsay or Devon - even if I walked by them on the street.
That was an extremely horrible, frightening thought...
Lindsay was the sweet-as-silk, pure-as-the-driven-snow “girl next door” that all men dreamed about at one point in their life. At least, that was how Lindsay came across. Below the surface, the 19-year-old was an adventurous, carefree sort who was always looking to broaden her sexual horizons. Her energy and zest for excitement was limitless, despite the fact she had been through quite a lot already (namely group gang-bangs with both men and women, daisy chains, having sex in every position imaginable, and so on). Lindsay’s personality and demeanor were just as wholesome and charming as was her physical appearance. She rarely got angry, and was always looking for the good in people. The little, petite blonde was a total sweetheart if there ever was one. Her mere presence could light up the darkest room. Devon was very similar to Lindsay in many ways, with two major exceptions. First, there was the difference in their ages (25 for Devon, to Lindsay’s 19). Secondly, while Lindsay had smallish, taut breasts, Devon’s were large and jug-like. They were just as firm as Lindsay’s, although the bra sizes between the two ladies were vastly different. Both Lindsay and Devon were short in height, and weighed slightly less than 100 pounds. Each had long-flowing blonde hair, and their eyes were the same color - blue - as well. My primary attraction for Devon was the simple fact that she reminded me so much of Lindsay. With their faces, general body sizes and overall personalities matching up so very favorably, I often thought of Devon as an older, more developed Lindsay.
Of course, this did nothing but tell me that I was more physically attracted toward Lindsay. The main reason I liked Devon - as I said - was because she reminded me so much of Lindsay. I had never switched that around - saying Lindsay reminded me of Devon.
Which of the two I liked more as a person was what could be debated for hours within my head. I LOVED both of them! Lindsay was the more playful and energetic of the two. But you could never get Devon to raise her voice in anger - no matter what. Lindsay was the “party girl” type who enjoyed life in the fast-lane. Devon was a bit more soft-spoken and reserved, but could get quite wild and rowdy when necessary. Likewise, Lindsay had her quiet moments as well.

* * *

“Hi Amy!” Lindsay exclaimed, jumping up and down in joy, before running over to the luscious pornstar in the airport and embracing her with both arms. Lindsay’s body - encased in a sleeveless orange top and a pair of green cotton shorts, looked mighty fine all curled and pressed tightly upon Amy. I smiled at the sight - while other travelers looked at the pair of beauties with curious eyes. Those people went about their business, though - as did Lindsay and Amy. The two ladies hugged for quite some time, while Devon exchanged a knowing smile and a pat on the hand with Stephanie. Once her embrace with Amy was over, Lindsay turned her attention toward Stephanie. She threw her arms around the shapely brunette, clamping onto her tightly. Perhaps now in the spirit of things, Amy then approached Devon and gave her a rather long, heart-warming hug as well. “Where is Christina and Lisa at?” I asked, stepping up to the foursome and focusing my attention upon Amy. “There was a mix-up on the plane,” she told me, releasing Devon from her arms. “Seat assignments, I guess. We sat in first class while Christina and Lisa were stuck in the back.” “Ouch, that’s not good,” I said, as Amy wrapped her arms around me for our own embrace. I did not think of Amy as a pornstar, even though she was a very famous one. The same could be said for Stephanie. Both of them were angels to me. I fully intended on treating them as such, too. It felt wonderful to hold Amy - to cherish her - in my arms again. My eyes were closed as it seemed the hug I shared with the red-head went on forever. Amy showed no signs of breaking it, and I certainly had no inclination to do so. Until, of course... I felt a hand tap me on the shoulder.
“Hey Mister,” a beautiful, gorgeous blonde said to me in a perky tone, while also offering a sincere, genuine smile.
“Christina!” I exclaimed, throwing my arms around her and clutching her tightly. “I haven’t seen you in almost a year!” As I hugged her girlfriend, Lisa smiled and patted my hand with her own. That was her way of greeting me, and I nodded my head in accordance at her. “It’s been way too long, Jeremy,” Christina said to me. “I’ve missed you so much!” Her arms tightened around my back and she added, “Hmmmmm... WAY too long!” Amy grabbed my other hand and grinned happily as I let go of Christina. “You’re still wearing that ring I gave you,” Amy told me, her face beaming. “I was afraid you would have taken it off a long time ago, and forgot about it.” “Never,” I told her, shaking my head. I flashed my hand in front of her face, my ring finger dangling there. “I’ve never taken it off, Amy. It means too much to me.” “I’ve never seen him without it on,” Lindsay said to Amy. “He’s told me and Devon about it many times. The crown on the top of the ring represents loyalty...”
“The hands are a show of friendship,” Devon chimed in. “And the heart signifies love,” Lindsay finished, her bushy, blonde pig-tails from earlier still intact. “I think it was so nice of you to give that ring to him, Amy.” “I think of you every time I look at it, sweetheart,” I said to the pornstar, as she smiled at me once more. “Just like you asked me to. Not a day goes by without me looking at it. I promise you that...”
“That was really nice,” Christina offered, adding her two cents to the mix, as Stephanie smiled while linking her arm together with Amy’s. “It’s a very beautiful ring.” “A family heirloom,” Amy told her. “I was supposed to give it to my husband, but I gave it to Jeremy instead. I doubt I’ll ever get married, because I’m with Stephanie now and forever. Jeremy is the man I’ve cared about the most. I think if anyone, he deserves the ring.”
“I thank you for that, dear,” I mused, offering her one more warm-hearted embrace. “It means an awful lot to me.” “Let’s get everyone’s luggage, and then get back to the island!” Lindsay exclaimed. “We’re going to have a party!”

* * *

“Are you sure Devon knows how to drive this thing?” was Stephanie’s question, as I sat atop the boat’s sundeck with her, Amy, Lindsay, Christina and Lisa all surrounding me. “I mean... we don’t want to wind up at the North Pole.”
I chuckled at those words and replied, “Don’t worry, dear. Devon can drive the boat fine. She knows where the island is, and how to get there.” I glanced back at the enchanting Devon, who stood in the captain’s quarters and steered the vessel - a 62-foot-long catamaran - through the waters of the Pacific Ocean. “We’ll be fine.”
“Tell me more about what happened with you and Pamela,” Christina said to me. “I mean... it’s just so terrible that you are her are no longer together.”
I shrugged my shoulders and offered, “There isn’t much more to tell. I’ve told you everything that I know, which isn’t all that much.”
“You said you did not have any clue as to why Pamela left you,” Amy mused, looking at me. “I can tell you one thing, though. I don’t think it is the reason she left you, but it may have been a contributing factor.”
“Oh?” I countered, my interest beaming. “What’s that?” “Pamela didn’t like it that you spied on all of us with your voyeur room,” Amy replied. “Even though she did it herself sometimes, she thought it was nasty and perverted. Something else you can add to that is the simple fact she always wanted you to do more things with us, Jeremy. While we were out having fun, you were usually hidden away, spying on us. She never did like that... one bit.”
Speculating about Pamela would do nothing but lead me down that path of self-destruction (again). I did not want to go there, although what Amy had said made perfect sense. Pamela never did approve of the voyeur room. Perhaps it was a major reason why she decided I wasn’t good enough for her.
“Jeremy couldn’t be with us all the time,” Lindsay said. “We would have destroyed him, and his cock - all of us. I know Pamela wanted him to spend more time with us, but he was with us plenty enough. It’s not like our entire group was always together, either. We all needed our time alone.” “What you said Amy, makes a lot of sense,” I told her.
“But how do you explain Trish leaving Lindsay?” “That’s a bit harder, though I never really liked Trish,” Amy replied. “Trish was a control freak. She was WAY too possessive of Lindsay. It probably got to the point where Trish finally realized that she was never going to tear Lindsay away from you, Jeremy, or the island. I imagine her and Pamela talked about their respective problems that night they spent alone, and decided to run off together.” “Trish never wanted to leave Canada,” Lindsay said, her voice low and weak.
“You’re pretty smart for a pornstar,” Lisa said to Amy, enlivening the mood with her perky voice. “Gee, thanks!” Amy exclaimed with a grin, offering Lisa a gentle slap on the wrist.
“A lot smarter than I am,” were my follow-up words. “I’ve been trying to figure out things for six months, and didn’t have a single clue until just now. It looks like Amy has a lot of stuff figured out on her own.”
“Don’t worry about it,” Lindsay told me, wrapping her arm around my shoulder. “It’s all in the past, and nothing we can do will ever change that.” Lindsay offered me a peck on the cheek and added, “All we have is now, and the future.” However, Amy wanted to continue. “I imagine Trish got so fed-up, knowing that she could not change Lindsay’s mind... that she simply got angry. That’s why she was so mean and rude that last day. My opinion, at least.” In order to change the subject, Lindsay turned toward Stephanie and said, “Why not tell us about your tattoo?” “Oh...” the brunette replied, her face suddenly flushed red with embarrassment. “It’s uhh... on my ass.” “All of us have seen it in your movies,” Lindsay told her. “I want to know why it is there.”
“Amy wanted me to get it,” Stephanie returned. “I have her nickname for me - Slutanie - tattooed on my ass. More specifically, my right asscheek.”
“It provides a good target for when I feel like spanking or whipping her,” Amy offered, her eyes flashing with lust. The submissive Stephanie, meanwhile, lowered her gaze. “Am I right, Slutanie?” Amy teased.
“Yes, you are,” she replied, her tone very gentle. “It is an excellent target... a deserving target.” Lisa shook her head and mused, “I need to find me a truly dominant man or woman. I’ve only been searching for one since I was 15 or 16. I’ll always go home to Christina, but it sure would be nice to have a Master or Mistress.” “You’ve found one - at least, for the summer,” Amy told her. “I’ll take care of your needs, honey.” Next, Amy turned toward Lindsay and said, “But first... it will be you. Tonight, dear Lindsay. Tonight! I’m going to make you into my personal BITCH tonight!”
As Lindsay gulped her throat in both apprehension and excitement, my cock sprung to life within my shorts. Leave it to Amy. That’s all I can say. Leave it to Amy...

* * *

“It’s too bad Torrie didn’t want to come along for the summer,” Lisa said, as all of us were seated in the mansion’s common room a few hours later, eating an exquisite seafood buffet. Once again, Louisa (the 76-year-old housekeeper and chef) had outdone herself. Everyone agreed on that. “I was looking forward to meeting up with Torrie again too,” Christina offered. “At least she is happy, though.” “Oh?” Devon asked. “I guess no one told me anything.
What happened of her?”
“Torrie moved back to Idaho - where she grew up,” Amy replied. “Apparently, she met some great guy there - and she is madly in love with him. Torrie had no interest in returning to the island, no matter how hard we tried to talk her into it. She says she may get married.” “I am happy for her,” were my words. “I am also sad, though, because Torrie left here on such bad terms. I was hoping for the opportunity to apologize to her.” “She wasn’t happy,” Amy offered. “Torrie was really mad because she wanted to stay on the island with you, Jeremy, as well as Lindsay and Devon. Especially Lindsay.” “There was no point in her staying, with you and ‘Steph leaving,” Lindsay said to Amy. “That wouldn’t have been fair to you or her. Torrie was nice and all, but I didn’t feel as strong for her as she did me. The reason Devon stayed is because Jeremy wanted her to.” “Whatever happened to that scheming Cassidy?” Stephanie wondered. “Didn’t she promise some sort of revenge on you, Jeremy, for sending her home? Ever hear from her again?” I shook my head and replied, “No, not at all. I think Cassidy’s threat was just a way for her to blow off some steam. I thought that at the time I got her e-mail, too. Well... I hoped that would be the case.”
“What about Gianna?” Christina asked.
“Last I heard of her,” I returned, “she was back in Rhode Island with her family, and attending college.” “I always felt really weird kind of replacing Gianna,” Lisa said. “I guess it would have nice to meet her. If she never decided to go home, I would not be here right now. I would have never been on the island in the first place.” “Things always happen for a reason, dear,” I said to her. “Gianna was meant to go home, so you could come here and meet up with Christina. Just think of it that way.” “Amy and Stephanie have been making movies and dancing at strip clubs all across the United States,” Christina said. “Lisa and I have been going to college and having a blast. Tell me, Jeremy. What have you, Lindsay and Devon been up to? Surely you haven’t spend these last six months cooped up on this island. Or have you?”
“Of course not,” Devon answered for me. “This island is beautiful and all, and I really want to live here forever. But we still went out and did things in society.” “A couple of trips, really,” Lindsay chimed in. “First we went to Machu Picchu - one of the most famous inca ruins in all of Peru. Somehow, Jeremy convinced me and Devon to hike there on foot instead of going by train.” “It was a pretty interesting week,” Devon offered. “The hike itself was two days, both to and from. So we spent four whole days hiking. It was a scenic hike, though...” “Plus we went to Scotland,” Lindsay told the group.
“Scotland?” Christina said. “Why Scotland?” “Jeremy said he always wanted to visit there,” Lindsay replied. “We were there for a good month... it was REALLY beautiful. We went into the highlands and visited a bunch of old-time castles. It was really neat.”
“We also spent a week in Hawaii,” Devon added. “That was my favorite place of all to visit, obviously.” “Wow, you guys have kept busy,” Christina mused. “I guess you can do a lot with all that money Jeremy has.” “If you have it, why not spend it?” I said to Christina.
“That is my personal philosophy in life. One of them...”
“’Steph and I went to Hawaii, too,” Amy told the group. “Maui, actually. We filmed one of our movies there, then stayed an extra week for a personal vacation.” She paused, then toward me and added, “That reminds me, Jeremy. ‘Steph and I are under contract to film a movie next month back home in Los Angeles. Is it okay with you if we leave the island for a couple of days, to fulfill our contract?” “Of course, dear,” I returned. “You’re not under any sort of a contract with me. You can go, leave, come back... anytime you want. That goes for everyone here.” “I, for one, don’t want to EVER leave here,” Devon said.

* * *

If this first day on the island was any indication, the upcoming summer would be a lot smoother and less traumatic than the previous winter was. With Pamela, Trish, Cassidy and even Torrie - all of whom caused a lot of trouble - no longer here, things certainly looked very promising. The group of Lindsay, Devon, Amy, Stephanie, Christina and Lisa were all very personable, and got along wonderfully. I could not foresee any of them backstabbing another out of the blue - as Pamela and Trish did to both Lindsay and yours truly some six months ago.
Nor could I see one of this group spreading false rumors (a la Cassidy) or blowing up in an extreme fit of anger when things didn’t go their way (like Torrie). I had known both Lindsay and Devon - as well as Christina - for a very long time. I couldn’t see any of them causing a hint of trouble. Stephanie and Lisa were too docile and timid, and while Amy was very aggressive and nasty, it was only in an erotic way. Amy was not the type to ruffle any feathers or cause trouble in a bad way. It was just not her nature to do so.
Of course, I said the same things about Pamela and Trish seven months ago...
But I was very confident and comfortable with this group. With Lindsay, Devon, Amy, Stephanie, Christina and Lisa all being together with me, it promised to be a very interesting summer. Hopefully, it would be a peaceful one, too.

* * *

I had been looking forward to spending this first night with Christina, since I had not seen her in such a long time, but Amy decided to step in and change my plans. She wanted me to be part of a three-some involving both her and Lindsay - which would take place in my private suite. How could I refuse such an offer? I would now have the chance to relieve my frustrations from earlier (when Lindsay teased me in her little cheerleading uniform) by taking them out on her. Only add to that mix Amy, who was an incredibly beautiful red-head with a sex drive second to none. All of the women on the island were absolute angels to me. But Lindsay and Amy were my lust goddesses. They could get me going - sexually - like no one else could. Imagine what it was like for me to have both of them at the same time...

* * *

“I love Devon way more than I ever did Trish,” Lindsay said to Amy, as I opened the door to my personal suite and stepped inside. The pair of ladies were already seated on my bed, engaged in a conversation.
“It’s about time you showed up,” Amy mused with a grin, looking squarely at me.
“I had to make sure everyone was settled in, dear,” I countered. “This is the first night back on the island.” “How is Stephanie?” Amy wondered. “Is she okay?” “Fine,” I replied. “She’s going to spend the night with Devon. Christina and Lisa are together, too.” I smiled, then moved over to the bed and took a seat next to the pair of ladies. “What are you two talking about?” “Lots of things, really,” Lindsay told me. “Trish and Pamela, that whole mess. I was just telling Amy that Devon is much better for me than Trish ever was. It took me awhile to realize that, but Amy was right earlier. Trish was way too possessive. Devon is so laid-back and friendly. I like her attitude a lot more than I ever did Trish’s.” “You loved Trish, sweetheart,” I reminded her. “Devon is wonderful, yes, but don’t forget that you loved Trish. You make it sound like she was never good for you.” “She wasn’t,” Lindsay countered. “Not how things ended up between us. She came back here last winter, scheming all along to get me to go to Canada with her. Trish did not get her way, so she got mad and left.” Lindsay paused and added with some emotion, “If Trish really did love me - as she always said - she would have never done that to me.” Amy reached over with her right hand and ran it through Lindsay’s silky-smooth blonde hair, gently yanking one of the bushy pig-tails she still wore from earlier. “Didn’t you just say awhile back that we shouldn’t live in the past?” Lindsay whined and countered, “Yeah, but...” “I don’t want to see you get upset,” Amy said, kissing her on the forehead. “Trish is gone. You won’t ever have to deal with her again. You have Devon, you have Jeremy. You’re a very, very lucky girl.” I smiled at those words, taking them as a compliment. I liked this side of Amy... “You’re lucky too, ‘hon,” the teen-ager countered. “You and Stephanie are like the perfect couple. I’m so happy that you finally found the right person for you.” Amy giggled and returned, “I never thought I would wind up playing the role of a Mistress long-term with someone. I always thought if anything, I’d be a submissive. But you know what? ‘Steph wants to be the submissive. She wants to follow me around and do whatever I say.” “She’s your puppy,” Lindsay summarized. “Exactly,” Amy told her. “I love her for it, too.” She hesitated before saying, “But now that Jeremy is here... I promised you something very special tonight, Lindsay. You will like this. Tonight!” My cock began to stir within my shorts once Amy asked, “Have you been a good little girl?” “No, not really,” Lindsay replied, giggling. “I dressed up like a cheerleader earlier and teased Jeremy. I wanted him to fuck me, but Devon wouldn’t let him. She made me get ready to go to the airport.”
“A cheerleader?” Amy said. “So that’s why you have those pig-tails in your hair. I was wondering about that. You like to dress up as a sweet, wholesome cheerleader... yet you are nastier than sin. Funny.”
“Nastier than sin?” Lindsay returned, surprised. Uh oh... here we go again. Amy was warming the teen-ager up for something big here... “What makes you say that?” “You’re not a nasty girl?” Amy offered, her eyes wide and curious. “I’ve often said that you’re about the most nasty slut that I’ve ever met. Even moreso, because you like to come across as such as a sweet, innocent girl. Yet everyone here knows how much of a slut - a whore - you really are.” “You’re one to talk!” Lindsay shot back, grinning. “A major, big-time pornstar... telling me that I’M a slut?” “You’re a pornstar too, honey,” Amy told her. “Remember that broadcast you and I did for my website last winter? It’s been seen by millions upon millions of people. Why... it’s all over the Internet! You’re a pornstar, too...” “That many people?” Lindsay countered, her eyes wide. “I wonder if anyone I went to high school with has seen it?” “I still need to talk you into trying movies with me,” the red-head told her, grinning. “You would look real good in a porn movie, starring me and Stephanie. I’d find so many men for you to fuck that you’d be DROWNING in cum.”
As Lindsay gulped her throat at those words, I openly reached down and rubbed the gigantic bulge in my shorts. Remember what I wrote earlier? Leave it to Amy...
“Porn does sound tempting,” Lindsay replied after a long pause. “But I don’t think I could do it. Not a movie.” “I got all summer to work on you,” Amy grinned. “I trust that you’ll do another webcast or two with me. Correct?” “We’ll see,” the 19-year-old returned.
“Nasty girls need to be spanked,” Amy rightly proclaimed, reaching out and grasping Lindsay by the wrist. The little blonde showed absolutely no resistance as Amy positioned her over her lap, her sweet, taut ass an inviting target. Smiling, Amy rubbed that ass with her hand, caressing the supple firmness through Lindsay’s pair of green shorts. In response, Lindsay squealed and rolled her head about in sheer anticipation. Amy was already getting to her.. “It’s good to see that you haven’t changed,” the pornstar said to me, still grinning. “It used to be that two things were certain in life. Now it’s three. Death, taxes... and Jeremy whacking off. Everything else is a toss-up!” “You haven’t changed much, either,” I told Amy, shaking my head. “You’re incredible, dear. You’re such a slut, and that is why I love you. I have always loved you.” Amy tilted her head to the side and eventually grinned at me. “I think I should take that as a compliment? I will.” She snaked one hand underneath the waistband of Lindsay’s shorts, then prodded her pussy with a fingertip. “You’re not wearing any panties... you SLUT.”
“I bet you’re not wearing any, either!” the 19-year-old shot back, perhaps in (mock) self-defense. “That’s beside the point,” Amy told her, grinning. “I admit that I’m a slut. You still refuse to admit that YOU are a slut, little girl. I have some issues with that.” The red-head looked at me and asked, “Is Lindsay a slut?” “I think so,” was my reply, which brought an exasperated squeal from the young blonde. “Lindsay is totally sweet and all... but she can also be a slut, too.” I enjoyed playing this game with them! “Especially like today... when she had that cheerleading uniform on. She bent over right in front of me... flaunting her little ass, back-and-forth.” Amy offered Lindsay a hard, open-hand swat upon her upturned ass, which brought an excited yelp from the teen. Lindsay turned her head and looked up at Amy with focused eyes, then did the same to me. She was getting warmer... “I’ve never liked cheerleaders,” Amy said, swatting the blonde’s firm ass once more. “They tease too much. They hardly ever put out. I wish I could take every cheerleader in the world... line them up, and spank them.” Lindsay squealed as she received yet another heavy-handed blast... “How often did you PUT OUT, honey, before coming to this island?” Amy asked her. “I know you were a cheerleader in high school. Did you ever do anything more than tease?” “No,” Lindsay replied, which drew another unrelenting swat upon her ass. “I... I was a virgin before coming to the island. You know that, Amy.”
“Yes, I do,” the nasty pornstar grinned. “I was the one who de-flowered your pussy in the first place... with that big, bad dildo last year. Do you remember that, baby?” “Oh yes...” Lindsay breathed, her voice hushed.
“How long were you a cheerleader in school?” Amy asked. “Six years,” the blonde answered, which brought another crushing slap to her ass. “Two years in junior high, and four in high school. I was the sen... senior captain.” “You never fucked anyone all that time,” Amy told her, “but I bet you did a lot of teasing. Didn’t you?” “Yes,” she answered. “I... I loved wearing my uniform to school and having everyone look at me... like Jeremy did, earlier today. I didn’t bend over or anything. Well... I didn’t bend over like I did with Jeremy today.” “So you DID bend over,” Amy surmised, shaking her head. “My God... you were a slut back then, too. And you hadn’t even been touched yet. Amazing. Simply amazing.” “You weren’t a cheerleader?” Lindsay asked. “No way,” Amy told her. “I was the class slut when I was in high school. Kind of like you were, you know...” “I’m not a slut!” Lindsay exclaimed, although in a very playful way. I loved watching interactions like this... “You were one fuck away from taking on everyone in that school,” Amy shot back. “Trish had you first last year, then I took your cherry with that dildo. Ever since then, you have been totally out of control. You fuck anything that moves, Lindsay. You’re nothing but a nasty slut!”
The little vixen grunted at those words, not wanting to admit the truth to Amy. However, Lindsay had told ME many times in the recent past that she was a “‘lil slut”. She had yet to tell Amy, though - obviously. This was a verbal game that Lindsay and Amy had always seemed to enjoy.
Not getting that answer she wanted, the pornstar shook her head once more and proclaimed, “Fine. So be it. But what I’m about to do to you, you little slut... it’s for all those guys and girls you teased throughout the years. What you should have been doing all along was fucking them!” “Oh God...” I moaned outloud, as Amy then began to simply UNLOAD upon Lindsay’s tight, sweet ass. Blow after blow... slap after slap... the young blonde cried and yelped out in pure arousal as Amy peppered her ass with her right hand. Lindsay squirmed and writhed about in the nymphomaniac’s lap, but Amy did not dare let her break free or escape. Not that Lindsay had any true intentions of getting away, mind you... “Do you like watching me spank your little baby?” Amy asked, looking straight at me as she then took a break from disciplining Lindsay’s ass. “Isn’t that what she is to you, Jeremy? Your little baby? Your sweetheart? Lindsay has been that to you since last summer... right, Jeremy?” I nodded my head and replied, “Yes, she has.”
“Does your little baby deserve to be spanked, Jeremy?” “Oh yes...” I moaned, as Amy offered another series of crushing blows upon Lindsay’s unguarded, quivering ass. My eyes wide, I glared at the 27-year-old and shook my head in total amazement. “You’re so nasty, Amy. I love it...” “That must be why you love Lindsay so much!” the red-head beamed, delivering some more open-hand blows to that tender ass of hers. “She is much more nasty and slutty than I am!” “I am NOT a nasty girl!” Lindsay shot back in defiance, though I could tell this verbal exchange was still fun and games between these two ravenous hellcats. “Then what are you?” Amy asked, spanking her once again. “Heaven’s Little Angel? I really don’t think so. You are Miss Fuck-My-Ass-I-Need-It-So-Bad! A nasty, little slut! A butt-slut, a cum-slut, a FUCK-SLUT... all the way!” Lindsay grunted at those words, shaking her head in the process. I smiled in response to this spectacle. It was very entertaining to simply sit back and watch Lindsay and Amy go at each other verbally. It always had been for me.

* * *

“I’m so hungry, Jeremy,” Amy said to me, her tone of voice rather deep. “I feel like having a pussy-snack.” My eyes went wide at those wonderful words, as Amy reached between Lindsay’s thighs and openly massaged her there. “You’re not going to care if I devour your little baby... right? Or are you?”
“Devour her all you want,” I replied, shaking my head with a grin. “Lindsay often tells me and Devon that her pussy is an all-you-can-eat buffet, anyway.” “SLUT...” Amy taunted, turning and looking at Lindsay.
She quickly peeled the teen-ager’s top up and over her head. Lindsay’s bra was next, and then her green shorts were slid down her slender hips and thighs, and eventually off. I was massaging my cock quick and eagerly through my own shorts as Amy forced Lindsay onto her back, upon the bed. Next, the 27-year-old got down onto her elbows and knees between Lindsay’s widespread thighs, and appeared ready to dive into that sweet, delicious muff.
However, Amy first turned her head and looked at me with a rather seductive expression.
“Please fuck my ass, Jeremy,” she said, which caused the passion inside of me to rage even further out of control. “Fuck my ass while I eat Lindsay’s little pussy. Please?” Since I was unable to speak - I was so blown away by her nasty proposition - I probably answered Amy’s request with the stunned expression upon my face. She smiled at me and turned her head back toward Lindsay, before sliding upward and pressing her mouth to the blonde’s for a heated kiss. “Hmmmmm...” Amy moaned, grinning. “You’re the sweetest, little thing I’ve ever seen, honey. You really are.” “Thank you,” Lindsay smiled in appreciation. “I love you, Amy. No one can make me feel the way you do when it comes to sex. My pussy always feels like it’s gonna EXPLODE when you and I are together!”
Amy giggled at those words while kissing her young lover once again. “Don’t even think about the money, because you obviously wouldn’t need it, Lindsay. You’d be such a big star in porn, baby. You really would.” Lindsay squirmed about at those words as Amy continued, “I’d love to break you in, honey. I could play the teacher and you the little schoolgirl slut... needing some harsh discipline after acting up in class again. You’d be a mega-star...” “Jeremy wouldn’t like me getting into porn,” Lindsay returned with a slight whine, which told me perhaps her feelings about this were beginning to hedge a bit. This time, Lindsay used me as her excuse instead of saying no. “Jeremy would LOVE to see you in porn,” Amy said, kissing her once again. “He LOVES watching all those movies that ‘Steph and I have starred in. Slutanie! To see his little baby on-screen, getting her brains fucked out... Gang-bangs and bondage sessions, naughty uniforms, a whole row of men shooting their cum all across that darling, little face...”
That was it.
Unable to take anymore of this, I literally ripped Amy’s shorts downward as she was still perched upon her elbows and knees on the bed. As Lindsay earlier predicted, Amy was not wearing any panties. That was good, because I fisted my cock and immediately plunged it hard and fast into Amy’s ass. The red-head roared out in her own fit of passionate rage at first, not expecting me to be so forceful with her. Those intense feelings within her obviously became even greater as I began to thrust myself in-and-out of her rectum at a rather frenetic, blinding pace.
“JEREMY!” she screamed, looking back at me with pure lust in her eyes. Since Amy was a seasoned pornstar, I knew she could handle whatever I threw at her sexually. So, I could not test her limits as she could mine. However, I did have the ability to give her everything that I possibly could.
Even though I did just that - pound Amy’s ass with every last ounce of strength within my body - her screams soon settled down, and then she dove face-first between Lindsay’s outstretched, quivering thighs. The little blonde moaned and cried at first, then grabbed her own breasts and began massaging them as Amy’s tongue went to work upon her pussy. “OH YES!” Lindsay shrieked out in absolute, mad lust, as I clutched Amy’s hips with both hands and barreled myself in-and-out of her anus. It was an incredibly tight fit to say the least, and the pressure being created upon my cock as a result simply could not be described. Still wearing her tank-top, I had an excellent view of Amy from behind as she was hunched over and busy lapping at that all-you-can-eat-buffet which was Lindsay’s pussy. I closed my eyes and sighed for a moment, but did not dare stop the rather forceful, heated fuck-strokes with my hips. I continued bucking and churning away - like a machine - as I tried my best to blast Amy into absolute oblivion. “OH YEAH... OH GOD MY PUSSY!” Lindsay whined, her head up as she glared at Amy flat upon her back. “OH MY GOD... THAT FEELS SO GOOD! OHHHHH... FUCK! SO FUCKING GOOD!”
Hearing the normally soft-spoken and tender Lindsay talk that way only added fuel to my inner fire. The end result was a rather sudden (but very satisfying) explosion...
I growled out like a raving madman as my cock erupted deep within Amy’s ass, filling and flooding her bowels with my sperm. I kept my shaft buried in her for quite some time as the heated, frantic emotions of orgasm continued to swirl and circulate all throughout my body. The sensations were so strong and powerful within me that it felt as though I may just pass out at any given moment. Every muscle was tight and contracted, and my heart was beating furiously. It seemed as if all I could do was stay alert, and awake. I managed to do so as the orgasm which had overtaken my body began to fade away. My cock milked completely dry, I pulled it out of Amy’s unforgiving anus and let loose a very deep, satisfied sigh. This woman was simply incredible...
Just then, Lindsay screamed out with her own release.
I moved back upon the bed and sat on my knees, watching Amy’s lips and tongue as they were in overdrive. Lindsay had her slim thighs clamped tightly around the 27-year-old’s head, the orgasmic juices simply flowing from deep within her swollen pussy as she cried and screeched out in her arousal. Amy lapped all of it up, eagerly sucking and swallowing down that sweet, scrumptious nectar.
“No one can make me cum so hard with their tongue...” the little minx whined once it was over, her voice full of total satisfaction. “Oh God, Amy... that was so good.” “Fit for a slut...” the pornstar grinned, leaning up and kissing Lindsay upon the mouth. The pair of ladies traded both their lips and tongues for quite some time, until Amy broke it off and looked back at me with a killer smile. “That was wonderful, Jeremy.” She paused and added, “You can fuck my ass with that cock of yours ANYTIME you want!” “You can eat my pussy anytime you want, too!” the little vixen said to Amy, her voice passionate and strong.
It made me so happy to see Lindsay satisfied like that...

* * *

“I’m kind of surprised that you and Lindsay aren’t married yet,” Amy offered, still looking at me, which caused both mine and Lindsay’s eyes to nearly pop from their collective sockets. “I mean, come on... you two ARE the perfect couple. Lindsay and Jeremy. Jeremy and Lindsay! I know Pamela left you just six months ago, but I really had the notion before coming here that you two may have already gotten married. Lindsay is such a total, sweetheart slut, and she drives you absolutely insane because of it, Jeremy.” “Don’t look so surprised!” Amy exclaimed seconds later, after neither of us replied to her straightforward comments. She glanced down at Lindsay and said, “Wouldn’t you like it if you and Jeremy were married, honey?” My eyes grew even wider as after a short hesitation on her part, Lindsay smiled and nodded her head emphatically. “OH!” Amy gushed out, smiling. “Is that a proposal?”

<<<- End of Part 1 ->>>

Leave it to Amy.
Those four words were quickly turning into my most common saying - and for good reason. After Amy convinced Lindsay to “propose” to me (in a roundabout way), she came to breakfast the next morning and immediately made a spectacle of herself. Everyone on the island knew that Amy and Stephanie were into the Mistress/submissive lifestyle, but all of us received a first-hand look at just deep things had gotten between the pair of actresses and lovers that particular morning.
Amy walked into the common room with Stephanie in tow behind her - leading her by the same “collar” and “leash” set she had bestowed upon her last winter. Furthermore, while Amy was dressed in an attractive, summer dress, the submissive Stephanie had absolutely no clothing on at all.
The collar around her neck - which signified that she was an owned submissive - was a leather choker with the word “SLUT” engraved across its front. It buckled like a belt around her neck, and had a metal clip on its side for where the leash could be attached. A metal chain which Amy held tightly, the leash was used to guide Stephanie around.
“Say hello to my pet,” Amy snickered, obviously enjoying the stunned reactions of the others, as she led Stephanie toward the breakfast table. I watched in pure awe as once they got there, Amy pointed to the floor and Stephanie immediately took a seat there. Amy settled down beside her, but in a chair at the table.
“You sit on the floor to eat?” Devon asked, looking at Stephanie with wide eyes.
“This is how Mistress Amy likes me,” the soft-spoken brunette replied. “We always eat our meals like this.”
Needless to say, I already had an erection just from gawking at the mega-voluptuous Stephanie in her nude and “collared” form. Stephanie was a goddess with a billion dollar body. Indeed - leave it to Amy...
“This is our lifestyle,” the nasty red-head told all of us, still enjoying our looks and stares of amazement. “You better get used to it since we’re together all summer here.”
“It’s just... so different,” Devon said with a smile, shaking her head. “I have nothing against submission, you know. I’m just not used to seeing it before my very eyes.”
“Lisa and I seen it up-close when we visited them in California,” Christina offered. “Yes, this is how they live. It’s still pretty shocking, though.”
“The two bondage movies ‘Steph and I made together were nothing compared to our regular lives,” Amy told Devon. “I didn’t have her go around the mansion yesterday nude with her collar on, because it was our first day back here. But you will see her like this nine times out of ten for the remainder of the summer.” Amy patted and Stephanie on the head and grinned, “Isn’t that right, sweet slut?”
“Yes, Mistress... it is,” she replied in a hushed tone.
“One day this may be you,” Amy said to Lindsay, a (very)
evil gleam in her eyes as the 19-year-old gulped her throat in response. “Maybe one day... VERY SOON!”

* * *

Even Louisa - the 76-year-old housekeeper who had seen it all in her lifetime - had to pause for a moment and take a second look at this. Stephanie was seated upon her knees on the floor, with Amy perched in a chair beside her at the breakfast table. Stephanie (nude and collared) also had a warm plate of food on the floor in front of her, and was digging into it with a fork.
“Anyone ever do that to you, Louisa?” Lindsay asked with a sneery giggle.
“No... I don’t think so,” the old woman replied, which made several of the girls laugh. Louisa placed her tray of biscuits upon the table, then ventured back to the kitchen. I held back a smile and shook my head as everyone then resumed enjoying the delicious breakfast buffet. It was pretty rare that Louisa said much of anything...
For the majority of the meal, Stephanie was the featured attraction. It was very obvious just from watching something as simple as breakfast that Stephanie had completely given herself to Amy as a true, bona-fide submissive. Stephanie was hers to command, and their postures told me that. Amy was the proud Domme; Stephanie was the timid submissive.
However, the apex of this little scene happened when Amy suddenly reached out with her hand and placed it upon Stephanie’s head. Without saying a word, Amy immediately spread her own thighs as she sat in the chair at the table, and then guided Stephanie’s head between them.
Amy was not wearing any panties underneath her dress, so the luscious brunette extended her tongue and immediately dove right into the main course of her breakfast meal - a hot pussy. Stephanie moaned as she orally worshipped her beautiful Mistress, who was holding onto her lover’s head and grinding it rather tightly upon her pussy.
“What are we going to do today?” Amy asked, her body vibrating as she tried to pretend this little event was not happening. “Is there anything planned?” Despite her efforts to mask things, Amy soon let out an excited moan.
“I... uhh... we haven’t decided yet,” Devon replied, her eyes wide once more.
Stephanie turned her face from side-to-side as she sat between Amy’s thighs, her lips and tongue having already shifted into overdrive. Give her a couple more seconds, I said to myself, and Stephanie would make Amy explode.
As quickly as things had started, however, it was over. Amy shoved Stephanie’s head away, causing the submissive to scoot back upon the floor and re-claim her place in front of her breakfast plate. Stephanie’s face was flushed red, but she did not show much (if any) emotion whatsoever.
“Ahhhhh... you two do this often, huh?” Lindsay wondered.
“Do what, often?” Amy asked in an innocent voice, trying
to fight back a smile (but failing miserably). I got the impression that Amy had done this little demonstration - placing Stephanie’s head between her thighs and forcing her into sudden oral sex - as a ploy to arouse me.
If that was the case, Amy had been very successful.

* * *

Because Louisa was so old (and had an aching back), I did my best to help her out whenever possible. One thing which was very common for me to do was take care of the clean-up after each and every meal. It was the least I could do for her, considering what a wonderful cook she was.
Honestly, I loved doing dishes. When I was still in high school - which seemed like eons ago despite the fact I was only 28 - I worked at a fast-food (chicken) restaurant and washed dishes every single night. Although this chore was a pet-peeve of many, I was the exact opposite. I loved it.
Just as I was about to finish up, I felt a pair of arms embrace me from behind and squeeze tightly. Surprised for a moment, I turned my head and smiled as Lindsay had the side of her face planted just below my shoulder blades.
“Hi there, sweetheart,” I greeted. “Are you here to help me with the dishes? If so, you’re too late.”
“Me?” Lindsay giggled, as her arms stayed entwined around my body. “I don’t think so. Me and dishes don’t mix.”
I smiled while rubbing a dry towel across the last dinner plate. I put it down, then turned around and took Lindsay into my own arms and embraced her warmly.
“I’m sorry if I made you feel uncomfortable last night,” the little blonde told me, her charming face now embedded in my chest. “You know... with that proposal and all.”
“You didn’t do anything wrong, dear,” I told her. “It was all Amy. She is into shock value, and reactions. Amy is the one who suggested you and I get married.”
“I know you need more time, considering what happened with Pamela,” Lindsay whispered. “I can wait.”
I held back a laugh and offered, “You make it seem like I said NO to you, sweetheart. I didn’t.”
“You didn’t say yes, either,” she countered, pulling her face away from my chest and looking directly into my eyes. “You didn’t give an answer - one way or the other.”
“The time isn’t right for you or I to make that decision, Lindsay. We don’t need Amy to try and make it for us. I do need some more time to get away from Pamela, and my past.” I smiled at her and said, “The day will come, though. We’ll do it the right way. I’ll be the one who proposes.”
Lindsay grinned as well before replying, “And I’ll be the one who says YES!” She leaned up and kissed me on the cheek. “Can... I... say something to you, Jeremy? I hope... it does not make you mad, or anything.”
I shook my head and told her, “Of course, dear. Nothing you say will ever make me mad. You should know that by now.”
“I... always knew I was better for you,” were her words.
“Even when Pamela was here, I knew I was better for you.”
I embraced the 19-year-old once again and said, “Maybe I had the same feeling about you, sweetheart. I’ve thought about that for the past couple of months. I loved Pamela very, very much... but maybe down deep, I always knew you were the one I should have been with all along.” I paused and added, “It’s hard for me to say that. Wrong, too... considering that Pamela was my wife when I felt that way.”
“It’s not wrong to have down-deep feelings,” Lindsay told me. “Everyone has them, Jeremy. What’s wrong is what Pamela did to you, and what Trish did to me. Leaving us... the way they did. That was wrong. Everyone has feelings like you did... the mind’s eye can drift from time to time.”
“You’re pretty smart, honey,” I grinned. “You’ve matured so much over the past year. You’ve grown up a whole lot.” Lindsay turned around and pressed the back of her head upon my chest as I kept one arm encircled around her neck. “What type of down-deep feelings do you have, dear?”
“I love men, but you’re the only man that I could TRULY love,” she replied, which made me smile. “I also think about what it would be like... maybe five years from now. You’ll be 33, Devon 30. Me? I’ll be 24. I think about what it would be like if all of us are still together then. I really cannot tell you how happy that would make me. I love Devon SO MUCH... I hope she never leaves us.”
“Why stop at five years?” I wondered, turning her around to look directly at me. “Why not go ten or twenty years down the road? Maybe even thirty?”
Lindsay blushed before answering, “I couldn’t be your ‘lil cheerleader slut thirty years from now. Well... maybe I could. But I’d be an awfully old cheerleader, you know.”
Still holding her, I smiled and looked down into her eyes.
“You’ll always be my ‘lil cheerleader slut in someway, dear.”
The perky blonde giggled and said, “Never thought I’d like being called a slut. Nor did I ever think that I would take it as a compliment. Only from you, though. Amy too, I guess. But Amy is so nasty, and aggressive...”
“Hey there,” came a familiar voice from behind me. “I hope I’m not interrupting anything here. Am I?”
“You would never interrupt us, Devon,” Lindsay countered, looking over my shoulder and smiling at the luscious woman. I turned and offered Devon a grin of my own as Lindsay wryly added, “We were just talking about you, honey-pie.”
“Oh yeah?” Devon wondered. “Hopefully it was all good...”
“Honey-pie?” I said, my eyes wide. Did that have a
double-meaning, or what? ...
Lindsay broke away from me so she could walk over to Devon and embrace her with both arms. I smiled as the 19-year-old proclaimed, “Jeremy and I were saying that we want you to stay with us on the island, forever and ever and ever!”
“I’m not going anywhere,” Devon said, kissing her younger lover on the cheek. “I love this place too much.”
Despite the fact that I did nearly everything but actually propose to Lindsay moments ago, there was a chance that Devon could throw a wrinkle into those future plans.
I loved Devon very much - almost to the same extent that I did Lindsay. Both ladies had become my centerpieces in life, and my primary reason for existence. I already knew that marriage was extremely important to Devon, and she eyed me as the only viable candidate for her.
If I were to choose Lindsay as my wife over her, would it hurt or damage Devon’s feelings? I would definitely have to take that into account before offering Lindsay a proposal of marriage. It may sound somewhat strange, but it was true. My situation with these two ladies was very unique. I wanted one to be my wife, but didn’t want to shoot the other down in the process. When the time was right, I would have to sit Devon down and have a good, long chat with her about this.
“Why don’t you marry both of them?” I smiled to myself, knowing that would be the solution Amy would offer if I told her of this. It would be an excellent idea - having a pair of brides - if not for the simple fact that it was illegal. Aside from that, it was the best choice for me out there.
“I’m trying to get a volleyball game together,” Devon said to us. “Me and Lindsay against Lisa and Christina.” She looked at the teen-ager and asked, “Care to play, honey?”
“Sure, I’d love to,” Lindsay replied. “Though I’m not much of a volleyball player. But you already know that.”
“What about Amy and Stephanie?” I wondered. “Aren’t they going to join the game, too?”
Devon shook her head and answered, “No. Amy and Slutanie, as she is so fondly called... they’re not much into sports. Well, maybe Amy is the one who doesn’t like sports. You know that Stephanie will do whatever Amy tells her to do.”
“It would be real fun to watch Stephanie play volleyball in the nude,” Lindsay grinned. “Especially with that thing around her neck, and the chain attached to it.”
“It’s a collar and a leash,” Devon corrected her.
“You sound like you have first-hand knowledge of that
stuff,” the little blonde smirked. “Do you?”
“As a matter of fact, I do,” Devon told her. “My final relationship before coming to the island... Jennifer. Her and I used to play some bondage and submission games. But never to the extent that Amy and Stephanie do. That is why what they did earlier in front of us was so shocking. What me and Jennifer did together didn’t even pale in comparison to that.” Devon paused and added, “Amy says she is going to have you on a leash before long, Lindsay.” The 19-year-old gulped her throat at those words as Devon coyly added, “That would be a most interesting sight, indeed.”
“You would make a good submissive for Amy, dear,” I told Lindsay, smiling. “Wouldn’t you just love to eat her pussy on command - like Stephanie did during breakfast earlier?”
Lindsay hesitated for a moment, but then smiled and nodded her head in approval - telling me what I already knew.
“She wouldn’t have to be a submissive to do that,” Devon mused. “Lindsay is willing to eat Amy’s pussy, regardless.”

* * *

Though this may not come as a great loss to the general readership out there in cyber-space, it certainly was one for not only myself, but all of the ladies as well. Shortly after my conversation with Lindsay and Devon, Louisa - the 76-year-old housekeeper - sought me out in the recreation room and offered me her resignation.
Louisa, who had been my housekeeper here on the island for two years, simply said that she was getting too old and tired to do much of anything. Cooking meals for Lindsay, Devon and myself over the past six months had been rough enough on her. Now, with Christina, Lisa, Amy and Stephanie having returned to the island, Louisa’s daily job had become even more difficult. It was just too much for her to handle.
“I also want to go home - to Texas - and spend the final few years of my life with family,” she told me.
I was shocked at first because she was leaving us, but certainly understood her viewpoint and reasoning. The shock soon turned into sadness for me, as I have often maintained that Louisa was the best cook in the whole, wide world. Whatever meal she prepared for us was always bound to be a success. No one who had been on this island over the past two years ever complained about the quality of the food.
I told Louisa that I would have her on an airline flight from Lima to Houston early tomorrow morning. I was also grateful when she promised to fix us dinner one more time - tonight. Louisa had always been the silent member among my group here on the island, but we would have a party tonight in her honor. It was the least we could do for her.
“How will I ever replace you?” was my question for her.
“No one could survive a full week with me cooking for them.”
Louisa reminded me of her grand-daughter, Jessica - whom I had met some 18 months ago when she was visiting the island. Louisa told me that Jessica, 21, was looking for a way to make some money before returning to college in the fall. Provided I pay her the same as I did Louisa ($1,000 per day), she said Jessica was interested in being the new housekeeper.
Louisa went onto say that Jessica was every bit as good a cook as she was. Plus, Louisa said that Jessica would be a lot more versatile than she had been for me. Jessica would not only cook, but do extensive cleaning around the mansion and outdoors as well. Louisa talked Jessica up so much, but finished by saying that ultimately, her grand-daughter needed the money for a jump-start on the rest of her life.
I would never tell Louisa this, but...
Jessica already had the job, even before Louisa gave her such a ringing endorsement with all those words. In fact, Jessica had the job the moment Louisa said she wanted it.
The mere mention of her name made me go back in time some 18 months, when Jessica had come to the island to visit her grand-mother for a week. This was several months before the original group of ladies (Lindsay, Pamela, Gianna, Torrie, Trish and Amy) ever stepped foot on the island. However, it was not before Christina had been a major part of my life.
I can still remember Jessica’s third day here back then, when the mutual attraction between her and Christina simply exploded. Images were still clear in my mind of the two beautiful, gorgeous blondes, as they squirmed and writhed together in a sea of lust upon the bed in my personal suite.
For those remaining four days, Christina and Jessica were simply inseparable. I got chills just remembering it.
I enjoyed sitting back in my chair and watching Christina and Jessica go at one another like wild animals, but always wound up joining them and making it a three-some. I should also point out that Louisa was never aware that Jessica, her grand-daughter, carried on with Christina and yours truly behind her back like this. Otherwise, I’m sure Louisa would have never suggested her for this job.

* * *

During the dinner celebration that evening, everyone felt saddened that Louisa had decided to retire, and leave the island. Everyone, that is, except for Christina.
The vivacious 21-year-old did not want to see Louisa go, but certainly welcomed the fact that she would have another shot at Jessica. Christina, knowing how beautiful Jessica was, told me that we should keep her as a surprise for the other girls. Everyone would know that a new maid was coming to the island, but not be told anything specific about her. That way, Christina said, the other ladies would be in for quite a shock when they got their first glimpse of Jessica.
I wholeheartedly agreed with her.
As for dinner itself, it was another one of Louisa’s
trademarked buffets. Shrimp puffs and sesame pastries were the appetizers, with a variety of fresh seafood and meat dishes as the main course. Personally, I went for an Angus filet mignon (one of my all-time favorites), a twice baked potato and corn on the cob. All of the ladies had different tastes, but there was no complaints about the food. Once again, Louisa had prepared an excellent dinner buffet.
I was one of the few who actually made it to dessert - a scrumptious chocolate cake. I had a couple of pieces, and knew I would have to burn off those calories soon with a hard, strenuous workout (hopefully with one of these women).

* * *

After everyone helped out in packing up Louisa’s clothes and her belongings, I took her in the Jeep the next morning to the helicopter landing pad on the opposite side of the island. After several minutes, her ride showed up and we said our farewell. I would definitely miss Louisa, as she had been here everyday for the past two years.
On the other hand, however, I could barely wait until her replacement showed up. Neither could Christina, obviously.
Jessica would arrive sometime tomorrow afternoon...

* * *

Just hours after Louisa had been whisked away in the helicopter, I found myself seated in my personal suite with nothing but hot, unbridled lust swirling throughout my body.
Stephanie was on her knees in front of me, looking into my eyes with an inquisitive expression upon her charming face. The submissive brunette was completely nude - except for the leather “collar” around her neck - and thus, I luxuriated in the wonderful sight of her voluptuous, perfect figure.
Moments earlier, Stephanie showed up here in my suite and said Amy - her Mistress - had given her explicit instructions to pleasure me in whatever way I saw fit tonight. I must admit that this sure did sound pretty tempting. It wasn’t all that often that a woman as beautiful as Stephanie was willing to totally give herself to me as a submissive, you know. Never... actually. This would be the first time.
As I sat in my chair with these thoughts running rampant throughout my mind, Stephanie changed her position slightly in front of me. But what a difference it was! Stephanie’s knees were wide apart instead of together, and she had both hands linked together behind her back. The 25-year-old’s back was also arched, with her large breasts thrust forward. She could definitely be the poster girl for submission...
“Mistress Amy has me kneel like this on occasion,” were her words. “Do you like me better this way, Jeremy?”
I gulped my throat, unable to answer at first. But I soon found the words and told her, “I like you every way, sweetheart. Every single way there is...”
Stephanie offered a beguiling smile as she leaned a bit more forward upon her knees, her eyes never leaving mine. “Well... what WAY would you like me now, Jeremy? I am here for your pleasure tonight.” She paused and added, “Would you prefer it if I were to address you as SIR?”
My eyes went wide at those words. I was not expecting her to ask something like that. “No, Stephanie. Please call me Jeremy. That’s my name.”
“As you wish... Jeremy,” she nodded. “I owe you a lot of gratitude, you know. I owe you everything, really. Without you, I would have never met Mistress Amy. I would not a pornstar, either. I would still be a nurse in Connecticut, leading a very boring and pointless life.”
“Are you happy, though, dear?” I asked her. “I know you love Amy and all... but is your new lifestyle - being a pornstar and submissive - worth throwing away everything that you went through to become a nurse? All those years of college and medical school? And the training? Was all of that worth throwing away so for your new life? I’m not talking about being with Amy, but everything else.”
“It was definitely worth it,” she told me, nodding her head for emphasis. “Let’s see... I could be working those awful 12 hour shifts at a hospital, or I could be getting FUCKED by a variety of people - all gorgeous people - in X-rated movies. I could be dealing with blood and sick people everyday, or I could be a submissive to a woman - Mistress - whom I consider to be the SEXIEST woman alive.”
The brunette hesitated before saying, “I should also say that the money I make now is so much more than I did as a nurse. Not only as an actress, but from mine and Mistress’ website, and the strip-shows we perform in on the road.”
“As long as you are happy, dear,” I quietly told her.
“I am!” she replied, showing some enthusiasm. “As I said,
none of this would be possible for me if not for you, Jeremy.
I really, truly mean it. But... you already know that.”
“I am glad I was able to bring you and Amy together,” was my response. “I am also glad that I brought Christina and Lisa together, as well as Lindsay and Devon.”
“How about you and Lindsay?” Stephanie grinned. “I would think you and her are more together than she is with Devon.”
“Not necessarily,” I told her. “Thanks to Amy, Lindsay and I have talked about the possibility of marriage. If that is to happen between us, Lindsay and I still want Devon to stay here. Both of us love her very, very much.”
“Isn’t Lindsay a little bit young for you, Jeremy?” the submissive asked, still perched upon her knees in front of me. “I mean... I don’t want to sound too forward, or out of place, by saying that. I hope you’re not angry with me...”
“Lindsay is 19, and I am 28,” I countered. “Nine years is really not that much of a difference, ‘Steph. Not that it really matters all that much, though...”
“Lindsay is just so sweet, though,” Stephanie mused. “I look at her and think she is 15 or 16... not 19. She looks so wholesome and pure... she looks like a high school girl.”
“Age is really just a number, dear. Last year, I thought Lindsay was too naive and immature for me. At least, I felt that way at first. But I found out, over time, that she was more naive than immature. She is no longer that way, given what has happened to her, me... us, over the past year. She has also grown up and matured even more than she was at this point last year. And as I said, I eventually found out that Lindsay was never too immature for me in the first place.”
“She was just a little naive,” Stephanie said, finishing my thought. “But not anymore, right? I guess I feel this way because Lindsay seems so much younger than 19. To me, Jeremy... it just seems you’re way too old for her.”
“You’re entitled to your opinion, sweetheart,” I told her. “It is different than mine, but that is what makes the world so great. Everyone has different thoughts and opinions. If I was 50, I’d understand your viewpoint about me being too old for her. But even then, as long as I loved her and she loved me... that’s the only thing which would matter. Not how old either of us are. Age is merely a number.”
Stephanie hesitated - about to say something - but then held it back and let out a gentle laugh.
“What’s so funny?” was my curious question.
“Nothing, really,” the sultry brunette giggled. “It’s
just that Mistress Amy gave me strict instructions to come here tonight and to pleasure you in whatever way you desire. Here I am... completely nude, and on my knees in front of you. And you and I are busy talking...”
“Maybe it gives me pleasure to talk to you, Stephanie,” I offered, which made her eyes grow large. “Amy wanted you to give me pleasure. I’ve had a lot of it thus far.”
“I know a way you could get a whole, lot more pleasure,” the 25-year-old said, shifting about somewhat. “That is... if you would be interested in more pleasure, Jeremy.”
“I really do like talking to you, Stephanie,” I told her. “I always have. I’ve found you to be very nice, cordial... friendly. This may sound crazy, and don’t get me wrong. I like the thought of you being a submissive. But I like you much more as - how should I say - an equal, to me.”
“You do?” she asked, obviously surprised. “No one that Mistress Amy has had me service - men and women alike - have ever said that to me. Why are you different than them?”
I shook my head and countered, “Seeing you on your knees in front of me... legs spread, hands behind your back, back arched, your breasts pushed forward... it’s very exciting. VERY exciting, Miss Stephanie. But I don’t want to tell you what to do tonight. If you and I have sex, I want it to be fun and spontaneous. Not scripted, if you know what I mean.”
“You don’t want me to be your submissive?” There was a genuine amount of surprise in her voice.
I shook my head and told her, “Not tonight, sweetheart. I just want to enjoy you, and you enjoy me - if that is possible. We don’t need to play a Master/slave role for things to be that way between us...”
Stephanie paused before saying, “If I can... may I be so bold, Jeremy, to tell you to do something?”
My eyes widened as I replied, “Sure, sweetheart. Tell.”
“Shut up and kiss me.”
My eyes were still wide as Stephanie rose up from her knees and attached her lips to mine for a heated, blissful kiss. I responded immediately by wrapping both arms around her hot, voluptuous body, pulling her closer and luxuriating in the feel of her firm, large breasts upon my chest.
Displaying her true submissive nature, Stephanie showed no resistance as I stood up and guided her over to the big, comfortable bed. Our mouths still entwined as one - with our tongues dancing - I took Stephanie down to the bed and pinned her beneath me. The mutual, heated kiss between us only intensified as the shapely brunette placed both arms around my shoulders and clutched tightly.
I moved my hands to both of Stephanie’s breasts and began to eagerly maul them, groping and squeezing the big globes thoroughly. Stephanie tilted her head to the side beneath me, her tongue running roughshod within my mouth. My only response for that was to literally jam my own tongue down her throat, wanting to lose myself there and never come out.
A moment later, I broke the kiss and began to trail my lips downward. I JUST love to pepper a woman’s neck with kisses, but realized I would have a major problem doing so with Stephanie. “You have your collar on, dear.”
“I almost always have it on,” she told me, her breathing somewhat ragged. “I... I even sleep with it on.”
“How am I going to kiss and worship your neck, though?” I asked, turning her face to the side and closely inspecting the collar. Unfortunately, I saw a tiny padlock in place where the collar was buckled. No matter what, this thing was not coming off without the appropriate key.
“I guess I’m not used to foreplay,” Stephanie offered. “You’re the only person in the past six months who has wanted to kiss my neck. Everyone Mistress Amy has me serve gets what they want from me, and that’s it. Of course, there is not a lot of foreplay - if any - in porn, either.”
“I enjoy a good, hard fuck,” Stephanie added, as I moved my face to her breasts and took a nipple into my mouth. Of course, her words had an immediate impact on me. I felt my cock getting even harder within my shorts. “That’s why I go so well with Mistress Amy. She fucks me so good, and hard.”
I gulped my throat at those words before asking, “But you do enjoy a bit of foreplay before that too, right?”
“Oh yeah,” she cooed, my tongue now flicking itself over and across her hardened nipple. “I like it a lot. I’m just not all that used to it... you know.”
“Do you even wear that collar out in public, dear?” was my question. “You said you have it on most of the time...”
“Sometimes Mistress Amy has me wear it in public,” she responded. “If we’re going to a movie set, a photo-shoot or a strip club, I definitely have it on. Everyone can see the term SLUT engraved across its front, on my neck. If we go to the supermarket or the shopping center, no, I don’t have it on. At least most of the time. Sometimes I do have it on, but Mistress allows me to cover up with a turtleneck.”
“Amazing...” I replied, shaking my head in wanderlust. “Your lifestyle has long interested me, but forgive me for thinking that it is a little odd. Unique, but odd...”
Stephanie grinned and countered, “Oh... that’s okay. It was pretty odd to me too, when I first started. But I have loved being with Mistress Amy from the very beginning.”
Burying my face between the deepened valley between her breasts, I moaned outloud while trailing my tongue over and through Stephanie’s scrumptious cleavage. “That collar means a great deal to you and Amy... doesn’t it, dear?”
She nodded her head and told me, “Yes, of course it does. A collar is the most significant thing a Dom or Domme can give a submissive. It tells others that I belong to her.”
Stephanie’s body trembled with desire as I kissed my way from her cleavage to her midriff, and then her abdomen. I paused for a moment, tracing the tip of my tongue in circles around her navel before dabbing it inside.
“I like that...” she squealed, arching both her back and neck in response to my forward actions.
I glided even lower, only coming to a stop at the silken joining of her thighs. Stephanie’s body tensed as I gently extended my tongue and swiped away at her swollen clit. I brushed the little nub with my tongue several times before asking, “How many men and women were this close to your pussy before you met Amy, sweetheart?”
“Oh, God...” the brunette answered, lost in thought for a couple of seconds. “I think... four men, and three women. Yes. Four men and three women.”
I smiled. “And now since you came to the island seven months ago, met Amy and gotten into porn... how many have you had sex with now?”
“Good question,” she countered. “There was that big gang-bang here last winter, for Trish’s birthday. I was with all those guys. All the other girls I’ve met here. Everyone Mistress Amy introduced me to in her personal life.
Plus all of the people I starred with in porn...”
“How many, dear?” I insisted, swiping her pussy once more.
“Oh, I don’t know...” the 25-year-old screeched. “I would
guess maybe 30 women throughout my entire life now, and maybe the same amount of men. Perhaps a little less...”
I smiled again. “It says ‘slut’ across your neck and you have the experience of a slut. But I don’t think of you as one.” I paused before adding, “Why is that?”
“Do you think of any of us as a slut?” she wondered. “I don’t think you like to look at us that way, Jeremy.”
“Amy is a slut,” I told her emphatically. “Lindsay is well on her way to being one. I think you play a part as Amy’s submissive, dear. You just don’t fit it all that well... at least, in my eyes. Call me crazy, but you just don’t seem to be the submissive type.”
“Well I am,” Stephanie countered. “I love being a sub.”
I offered her yet another smile. “I know you do, dear.
I am also very happy for you, as well as Amy. Just because I find it difficult to think of you as a submissive does not mean that I think you are a bad one, or an unfit one.”
“What do you think of me as?” she openly wondered.
I nuzzled her clit with my lips and tugged it very gently
before answering, “I just think you had a good thing going as a nurse. Believe it or not, but I called your hospital last year during the interview process for coming to the island. Your boss said you were one of the brightest young nurses he ever had on his staff.”
I paused and added, “It will be very hard for you to get back into nursing if you choose to do so one day, you know. I don’t know how many hospitals out there are going to want a nurse who was once an X-rated film star. Of course... I’m not trying to demean your current profession, either.”
“I know you’re not, Jeremy,” she told me. “But hopefully I will never even NEED to get back into nursing. I don’t see why I would. You gave me three million bucks for coming here last winter. That’s still in the bank, and gaining interest everyday. Mistress Amy and I make a lot of money from movies, personal appearances and through our website.”
“You have a point, Miss Stephanie,” I countered. “I kind of forgot about that money I gave you six months ago. Maybe you won’t need to worry about being a nurse again, after all. I would just hate it if you did, and hospitals shut you out because of your porn career. It is good to know that you put my money into savings for future use.”
“I’m well prepared for anything that happens,” she said.
“You have a beautiful pussy, sweetheart,” I told her,
swiping away at the exposed area once again. “Remember how you said you enjoy your sex good, and hard?”
“I certainly do,” she grinned, nodding her head.
“I like it that way, too,” were my words.

* * *

After I quickly discarded of my cargo shorts and briefs, Stephanie grunted with obvious anticipation as I forcefully mounted her in the missionary position. My cock fully hard and erect, I fisted it and prepared for entrance. I used my opposite arm to securely hook Stephanie’s long legs over my shoulders. Then, it was finally time to sink my throbbing shaft into the tight confines of the brunette’s little pussy.
I did just so, burying the entire length of my cock into her. And wow... did she feel wonderful! It felt as if I had stuck my full erection into a slippery vice, which was trying to squeeze the absolute life out of it.
“Oooooh yeah,” Stephanie screeched, already starting to display some heated emotion. “That feels GOOD...”
Her words and noises of loud passion only intensified once I started to thrust myself in-and-out of her. Wasting no time whatsoever, I was hammering away at her voluptuous body as hard as I possibly could from the very outset.
Of course, Stephanie continued to scream and screech out in approval as she wrapped both arms around my shoulders. The vixen held on tightly as her enchanting face began to rock from side-to-side in a constant, repeated motion. It was very obvious that she enjoyed physical sex like this...
I was grunting and growling like a wild animal, focusing all of my attention upon Stephanie and my ability to blast her pussy as hard as humanly possible. I think I was very successful in doing so, too. I knew my hips could not move any faster. Plus, watching the priceless expressions upon Stephanie’s face as I drilled her pussy was something else.
The 25-year-old’s pussy felt so incredibly tight and luscious upon my cock that I really never wanted to pull myself out of it. Would there be a way for me to dive right in there, and never come out? That was my only thought at this exact moment in time. Talk about a slice of Heaven...
Stephanie’s slender neck and back were now arched as she continued to wail out in her own desire and passion. The squealy, high-pitched sounds she made, combined with the incredible amount of sexual heat and friction upon my cock was enough to finally push me over the edge of release.
I blasted my way into the pornstar’s pussy one final time before letting out a loud, drawn-out moan of ultimate desire. I could feel the thick sperm just pulsing outward from my cock, filling and flooding Stephanie’s hot, thirsty pussy. The young woman squirmed and writhed about beneath me, while continuing to voice and screech out her own, total arousal.
Just when my orgasm had reached its apex and began to simmer down, Stephanie experienced one of her own. She screamed and embraced me even tighter than before, and then her beautiful body shook and rumbled about in joyous release.
When it was over, my cock was still embedded within the submissive’s pussy as I settled down on top of her. I took a deep breath and offered Stephanie an appreciative kiss, before flashing her a smile. “You were marvelous, dear.”
“Oh yes...” she sighed, obviously still caught in the sweet aftermath of orgasm. “I loved it, Jeremy, Sir...”
“Please don’t call me that,” I reminded her, grinning.
“I’m just your average, typical guy... not a ‘Sir’.”
“If that’s true,” she stated, “then I need to talk to Mistress Amy about fucking some more average, typical guys.” Stephanie sighed and added, “That was wonderful!”
Taking her words as a pure compliment, I smiled once more before offering her a kiss on the cheek. “It was wonderful, sweet Stephanie, because you were involved.” I moved my lips to hers, and smothered them with a kiss...

* * * * * * *

After that sensational evening with Stephanie, I awoke the next morning to an empty bed. I figured the brunette was an early riser, and must have slipped out of my suite undetected. Or, perhaps Amy had given her instructions to meet up with her sometime early this morning. That seemed to be the more plausible explanation.
Whatever the case, I took a long shower and shaved before deciding to venture down to the common room just moments before 10:00am. Later today, Jessica - Louisa’s (extremely beautiful) replacement as the housekeeper - would arrive on the island. She would do us no good right now, however, as it was time for breakfast and everyone was hungry.
Fortunately, Devon volunteered last evening to prepare a nice and hearty breakfast this morning. She came through on that promise, too, fixing scrumptious pancakes and bacon for everyone all around. Her culinary talents were appreciated, too. No one had a negative word for Devon’s food.
I would be remiss if I did not point out that Stephanie enjoyed her meal upon her knees beside Amy, with her plate in front of her - just like yesterday. The similarities did not end there, either. Stephanie was still completely nude, too. She hadn’t worn a stitch of clothing in over 24 hours.
Indeed, I figured it would be this way for the remainder of the summer. I thought Amy and Stephanie’s behavior was somewhat over-the-top, but perhaps that was the way it was supposed to be. Amy loved shocking people - especially me.
Remember my new favorite saying? Leave it to Amy...

* * *

“I get first dibs on her tonight,” Christina informed me, just before I hopped in my Jeep and headed over to the other side of the island. “Just remember that... okay?”
Of course, the willowy 21-year-old was referring to none other than Jessica. It had been 18 months since those four passion-filled nights they spent together in each others’ arms. That was much too long for Christina, and I’m sure the same viewpoint was shared by Jessica as well.
After Jessica’s flight from Houston (to Lima) touched down at the airport, she was picked up by Ian - my friend of mine who owned a helicopter. Ian gave me a telephone call once he and Jessica made it to the chopper, telling me they were en route. It was then that I got into my Jeep and zoomed over to the opposite side of the island.
My memories of Jessica were of a vibrant, happy and very energetic young woman. She was the prototypical, drop-dead gorgeous blonde - with a charming face and a taut, athletic figure. Jessica was not quite as voluptuous as some of the other ladies on the island (most specifically Amy, Stephanie, Devon and to a lesser extent, Lisa), but was wondrously exotic and beautiful nonetheless. She was a friendly face; a ray of sunshine to brighten even the darkest of days.
As I sat in the Jeep - awaiting her arrival - I wondered just how good of a cook and housekeeper Jessica would turn out to be. I did not doubt Louisa’s words when she talked Jessica - her grand-daughter - and her merits up to me. I trusted Louisa, and knew Jessica was more than capable of doing an excellent job. There was no doubt about that.
What I was concerned about, however, was whether or not Jessica would be focused enough to actually put forth a good effort, and thus, do a quality job. I had my doubts...
Bringing a woman as beautiful as Jessica onto the island with this group of ravenous, insatiable hellcats who were already here... it would be like adding fuel to a fire. I just knew things would explode, and Jessica would probably find herself taking frequent “breaks” for her daily rounds to satisfy her carnal needs with the various women here.
“The food looks good, but I rather have you for dinner.” I could just picture Amy saying those words to Jessica, seconds before pouncing on her and attacking her sexually. The two would roll round and round upon the floor, and it was a good bet that others would soon join them. Stephanie? Lindsay? Devon? Christina and Lisa? All seven of them, locked together in one massive, luscious daisy-chain...
Of course, I already knew before agreeing to hire her that Jessica would not be as attentive in her job as Louisa was. It would be impossible for her to be, simply because of all the many temptations which were to be found here.
The good thing about Louisa was no matter what, the other ladies never interfered with her ability to do her job. Louisa was too old (76) for these women to even cast her a glance. Her grand-daughter would be a different story.
My only hope was that Jessica would perform her job good enough so that I wouldn’t ever have to speak to her about it. Despite the fact I would be paying her $1,000 a day, I would not expect too much of Jessica. As long as she fixed us breakfast and dinner, took care of the laundry and the general up-keep of the mansion, I would be a happy man. I would overlook any erotic transgressions she had during her normal, routine workday.
I’m too nice of a guy. That thought occurred to me as I was seated in my Jeep, waiting for the helicopter to arrive. I was going to pay someone - an employee - $1,000 per day to do a job. That much money... and it did not matter to me if the employee were to occasionally slack off. Just as long as Jessica gave us hot meals, clean clothes and a dust-free mansion, I did not care what she did with the other parts of her day. That much money... I’m just too nice sometimes.
Ahh, yes. The helicopter was coming into view now.
I remembered back some 18 months ago, when Jessica was here on the island, visiting Louisa. She wound up seeing much more of Christina, of course. I would sit back and watch them please each other sexually, their tongues and fingers working overtime to do so. Soon, I would join in and make it a three-some. Jessica always seemed to enjoy it when I would pound her mouth - fill it with my cock, and thrust away rather forcefully. It turned her on...
As the helicopter touched down, I smiled to myself as I saw the mass of blonde hair beside Ian - the pilot - in the cockpit. Seconds later, Jessica hopped down to the ground. She had three large suitcases with her, and offered Ian a smile just before he took off in the helicopter.
“Hi Jeremy!” Jessica yelled, smiling broadly as she waved her hand at me, jumping up-and-down in the process.
Indeed... the fresh-faced good looks and the jaw-dropping, athletic figure she so proudly sported were there. The killer smile and the energetic, outgoing attitude, too. The little mini-dress this 21-year-old vision of pure loveliness had on, combined with the fact that she was very bi-sexual.
Jessica was going to fit in nicely here on the island...

<<<- End of Part 2 ->>>

“The island hasn’t changed much since I was here last,” Jessica said to me, as I drove her along the winding, dirt-paved road in my trusty, old Jeep. We had just left the heli-pad, and were en route for the mansion. “It’s just as beautiful and as breath-taking as I remember it being.”
The island wasn’t alone in that regard, I told myself.
Looking over at Jessica for a quick moment, I couldn’t
help but to openly smile at her. Was there anything not to appreciate about this young woman and her overall physical appearance? Long-flowing blonde hair, along with dark, seductive eyes and a pixie-cute, fresh face were the things which struck me at first about her. She was gorgeous.
A closer inspection revealed that Jessica’s body was very trim and athletic - just the way I remembered it - and both her personality and demeanor were simply infectious. The 21-year-old collegiate cheerleader from Texas was just so happy-go-lucky; she could enliven even the darkest of situations just with her mere presence alone. I could tell that just from these few minutes with her.
“There have actually been a lot of changes to the island in the past 18 months,” I told the enchantress in a friendly tone, not wanting to silently gawk at her for too long. “I have added a horse stable on the east side, and there is a bicycle path that runs all throughout the island. The path itself is about 17 miles in length.”
“That would be some bike ride,” she told me with a smile.
“Has anyone made it the whole way?”
“I have, many times,” I replied, before pausing and then hiding a frown. “Trish and Pamela - two ladies that were here last year - they went the distance a few times, too.”
“Tell me about what goes on here on the island,” Jessica requested, running a hand through her long, silky-smooth hair as it blew about in the wind. “What should I expect for the next couple of months?”
To be the new toy for a group of insatiable women.
Although that would have been the honest answer for her question, I could not bring myself to say those words. Not yet, anyway. “Well... it’s hard to explain to an outsider. There is Lindsay and Devon, both of whom I care about very, very much. I may marry Lindsay in the future.”
“You have two women you’re in love with?” Jessica asked, not seeming all that surprised.
Actually, there were six ladies that I was in love with. Soon, that number could reach seven. “Yes. I love Lindsay and Devon very much, as I said. They mean the world to me. But there are more ladies on the island, too. Six total.”
“I already know about Christina,” the bubbly blonde said with a lustful grin. “I can’t wait to get back with her.”
“There is also Lisa, as well as Amy and Stephanie.” My God... how could I explain their Domme/sub relationship to Jessica? What happened if the daily spectacle that Amy was making out of Stephanie was enough to gross Jessica out? She did not seem to be the kinky-fetish type...
“Amy and Stephanie are actually pornstars,” I said, as her eyebrows raised. “Maybe you’ve heard of them? Their stage names are Aimee Embers and Stephanie Sexxon.”
“I don’t watch porn at all,” Jessica replied, hiding a giggle. “I have nothing against it, though.”
“Both Amy and Stephanie are great people,” I told her.
“I am going to be the housekeeper around here,” the Texan
surmised, changing the subject. “Can you tell me what will be expected of me, as your head maid?”
Keeping my eyes focused on the road in front of me as I drove the Jeep, I told her, “Pretty basic stuff, really. I will require that you cook two meals per day for everyone on the island - eight people, yourself included. Breakfast is at ten o’clock sharp each morning, and dinner is at seven each and every night. Usually, the girls grab a snack in the afternoon from the walk-in cooler to tide them over until dinner-time. You will be expected to do the dishes, too, but sometimes I may have the urge to do them myself. I like doing the clean-up, if you can believe that.”
I paused and continued, “I will also expect you to keep the mansion clean and tidy, and do laundry runs everyday. Everyone’s laundry is separated, and you will find a whole mess of laundry machines - ten total - in the utility room. So, it should not be all that time-consuming for you. Just keep everyone’s clothes separated, and you’ll be fine.”
“The mansion is pretty big, the way I remember it,” the young woman softly mused. “You want me to vacuum the whole place every single day?”
“That would be too much for you,” I said with a hearty smile. “The best way to go about it is do sections of the mansion each day. One day, do one section. The next, do another. A suggestion would be to go in three day cycles. Do one-third of the mansion each day. After three days, you’ll have hit the whole building.”
“It doesn’t sound that difficult,” Jessica beamed. “I was making seven dollars an hour doing maid work back home in Texas. You’ll be paying me a thousand bucks a day, eh?”
“Exactly,” were my words. “Just like I paid Louisa, your grandmother. I’m really not that hard of a person to work for, Miss Jessica. You don’t have to keep the place totally spotless. Just keep it nice and tidy, and cook good meals.”
“Grandma always spoke very highly of you,” she told me, which brought a smile to my face. “She knew I was working for a maid service back home, and really wanted me to succeed her here on your island after her retirement.”
“Louisa spoke very highly of you too, dear,” I said to her. “She gave you so much praise that I had to hire you. Louisa was always great to have around for the two years that she was here. I’ll always remember her dusting up a storm with her broom in the background, usually never saying much of anything. I’m going to miss her, Jessica, but I’m very glad that you’ve made your way back to the island. I can’t believe it’s been 18 months since you were here last.”
“I’m NOT the quiet type!” the 21-year-old exclaimed in a playful way. “You’ll learn that about me real quick - if you haven’t already. Grandma and I are different that way.”

* * *

“No, Jeremy,” Amy said to me in a defiant tone, shaking her head for emphasis. “No.”
“But Amy...” I protested, as her and I stood outside the mansion on this warm afternoon. “This is Jessica’s first night on the island. I’m not asking you or Stephanie to do anything drastic, such as permanently change your lifestyle or your ways. All I’m asking you is for tonight, Stephanie comes to dinner with some clothing on, and minus the collar and leash. Just for tonight... it isn’t too much to ask.”
“No,” Amy repeated, shaking her head once more. “N-O spells no. I’m sorry, Jeremy. I don’t really care if this is Jessica’s first night here or not. I don’t really care if what she sees between me and ‘Steph freaks her out, as you say. One of the main lures of this island for me is that you, Jeremy, let all of us be totally open, honest and free with the things we do.”
“I can treat ‘Steph like my personal slut with others around, and not be chastised for it. Lindsay can fuck anything that moves - and she does - and not be looked down for it. You, Jeremy, can have Lindsay dress up like a high school cheerleader and not have others think you are some sort of pervert. We’re all like one, big family, and nothing is against the rules. That’s why I always come back here. No matter what, I can let myself loose here, and not worry.”
Amy paused before continuing, “Just because someone new has come to the island, it’s not right of you to ask that I change the way I do things with Stephanie, Jeremy. She eats dinner every single night completely nude, except for her collar and leash. And she does it sitting on her knees, on the floor beside me. It’s been this way for months, and nothing will change it. Not even Jessica... even if the sight makes her scream out in horror.”
“If you think this new girl would not fit in here with the things we do, Jeremy, you shouldn’t have brought her to the island in the first place. It’s that simple. I am not, under any circumstances, going to have Stephanie come to dinner as anything other than my chained and collared submissive. Jessica will have to deal with it.”
I shook my head in disappointment, although I understood Amy and her viewpoint. Why change the way we do things around here just because one person may object to it? But still... “I’m only asking you for tonight, Amy. Just so Jessica has a chance to get settled in, and meet everyone. You can do whatever you want tomorrow...”
“NO,” the pornstar countered, remaining steadfast in her ways. “If Jessica finds what Stephanie and I do repulsive, what makes you think she will find it any less repulsive tomorrow than she would have tonight? You say not tonight, but I can resume my normal routine with ‘Steph tomorrow. That’s senseless, Jeremy. Either Jessica accepts us, or she doesn’t. Putting it off for a day won’t mean a thing.”
“You’re right, Amy,” I breathed, my shoulders sagged in acceptance. “I guess there is no point in delaying the inevitable. Go ahead and bring Stephanie to dinner tonight, in whatever way you wish. I just wanted everything to be perfect for Jessica when she formally meets all of you.”
Amy’s voice softened as she told me, “You never know, Jeremy. Maybe Jessica is into bondage, too. Maybe seeing Stephanie as my submissive will turn her on.”
“I have been wrong before, dear Amy, but I don’t think I’m wrong this time,” I told her with a grin. “Jessica is not the type of person who is into bondage and submission.”
“You never know,” Amy repeated, offering a smile of her own. “Maybe I’ll have to find out for myself. I did see her earlier, Jeremy. You should have told all of us that you were bringing a real hottie like that to the island. I would have never guessed that she and Louisa are related.” Amy giggled before concluding, “I guess that means 50 years ago, Louisa was a real hottie, too.”
“That’s an interesting thought,” I told her, eyes wide, shaking my head. “But I see your point. Bring Stephanie to dinner tonight in whatever way you wish, dear. I just hope that Jessica is not too shocked by it. If she is, though... you were right. I guess she will have to deal with it.”
“I don’t see why she would be offended,” Amy offered. “Remember that Louisa was the one who wanted Jessica to be hired here. I’m sure if Louisa thought that Jessica would not like the things we do around here, she would have never recommended her for the job. Only makes sense, you know.”

* * *

The time was 6:15pm when I was making my way through the mansion. I was en route for my personal suite, but came to an abrupt halt once I spotted Lindsay seated all by her lonesome at a table inside the library. Of course, this wasn’t the first time - or the last - that simply seeing Lindsay would make me stop dead in my tracks.
The 19-year-old did not notice me at first as I admired her from afar. Dressed in a white tank-top and a pair of pink shorts, along with white socks and sneakers, Lindsay was busy reading a book at the table. The tank-top she was wearing seemed very appropriate, too - it had three, red cherries designed across its front.
Lindsay appeared so sweet and wholesome. That was the exact thought which went through my mind as I watched the young minx play with her free-flowing blonde hair, twirling the long curls around an extended finger. Lindsay really was the one woman I could hug and kiss on forever, and never become tired or bored of her. She was my personal angel...
When she arched her neck to relieve an apparent crink, Lindsay noticed me as I stood in the adjacent hallway. In her own, patented fashion, her blue eyes simply lit-up as she offered me her billion-dollar smile. “Hi Jeremy!” was her friendly greeting, as she waved her hand at me.
“Hi sweetheart,” I returned, now making my way into the library - and over to her. I took a seat at the table and said, “What a strange place to find you... the library? I know you like magazines, but I never thought you were much into reading books.” I tilted my head in a curious manner and asked, “What you got there?”
“Oh... just a reference book about Peru,” she told me, lifting the cover and showing its title to me. “I have always had a real good time visiting the mainland whenever going there with you and Devon, or you and Pamela. Just reading about the history of Peru and its restaurants, the places to go and see... that type of stuff.”
“Are you plotting our next vacation?” I asked, offering her a friendly smile to boot. I reached out and found her left hand with my right, and clutched it gently across the table. “Where have you been today, sweetheart? I haven’t seen you since breakfast this morning.”
“I actually went down to the beach and stayed there all day with Lisa,” Lindsay replied. “Amy and Stephanie were there for awhile, too. I was in the water for six hours.”
“What about Devon and Christina?” I wondered. “They did not go to the beach at all?”
“Not sure what Christina did today,” Lindsay replied. “But Devon said she was feeling a bit tired, so she probably spent a good part of the day in bed after breakfast. Her and I... we were up until four o’clock last night.”
“Doing what?” I asked, my eyes narrow. “That’s kind of late for the two of you.”
“We were busy having sex,” Lindsay told me, a wry smile upon her enchanting face. “I guess I wore her out.”
“Devon can join the club then, sweetheart,” I grinned, my cock starting to twitch within my shorts. “You have worn me out so many times that I lost count. You’re a little bundle of energy though, sweetheart. You never get tired.”
Lindsay giggled and countered, “Devon did fix all of us a nice breakfast this morning, though.”
“Yes she did,” I agreed, nodding my head for emphasis.
“I was talking with Stephanie today when she was at the
beach,” Lindsay said. “She was telling me what a wonderful time she had last night with you, Jeremy.”
“The feeling is mutual,” were my words.
“Not just that, though, Jeremy,” the little blonde mused.
“Stephanie was telling me that you were the first person in a long time who treated her like an actual person. She said instead of telling her what to do - like suck your cock or spread her legs for you - you wanted to talk to her. And, she said you did just that - talk - for a very long time.”
“I always like to talk to all you girls,” I told Lindsay. “Especially when I spend the night with one of you... or two of you, or more. I’ve always enjoyed talking with Stephanie. Amy has made her into a submissive slut, but I really can’t bring myself to look at her that way.”
“’Steph told me you said that to her,” Lindsay countered. “She absolutely loves being a submissive for Amy and all of her nasty friends. But last night, ‘Steph said, you made her remember what it was like to be an actual person again. She really enjoyed that conversation with you.”
“I enjoyed talking to her, too, dear.”
Lindsay smiled in a playful way and said, “You find it
hard to think of ‘Steph as a slut... yet you call me your ‘lil cheerleader slut. You’ve called me it many times, in fact.” Lindsay grinned once more before coyly adding, “I’m a slut, but ‘Steph isn’t. What’s wrong with this picture?”
“You ARE my ‘lil cheerleader slut,” I returned, my smile wide. “In fact, you gave yourself that nickname last year, sweetheart.” I squeezed her hand a bit harder and added, “I wouldn’t call you that if you didn’t like it.”
“I like it,” Lindsay smiled. “I know you love to think of me that way, Jeremy. So, I like it. I like it a lot.”
“The idea of being Dominant and placing women into bondage has always intrigued me,” I told her. “But I always looked at it as a game - a way to have fun for 15 or 20 minutes, or maybe even a whole night.” I paused before continuing, “I just don’t agree with what Amy has done to Stephanie, though. It seems as if Stephanie is nothing more than an object now. I do not agree with that. No one should be thought of as a toy. Stephanie is much better than that.”
“’Steph is happy, though,” Lindsay offered. “This is how she wants to be treated. She says that herself. Plus, her and Amy love each other. That is pretty apparent.”
“I agree, sweetheart,” were my words. “But still, what Amy has done - the extreme level - I just don’t agree with it. Having Stephanie be absolutely nude all the time, with that collar and leash around her neck - I don’t like it. I especially don’t like her having to eat meals on the floor. Yesterday it was a novel idea, but today I gave it a lot of thought and came to the conclusion that I don’t like it.”
“I would think you enjoy seeing ‘Steph nude all the time,” Lindsay said to me in a perky, energetic tone. “Most men, I’m quite sure, would like it, too.”
“I do enjoy seeing Stephanie nude,” I told her. “But I also like to see her in actual clothing. A tank-top or a blouse... some tight shorts, or even a bikini. Something that makes my imagination run wild. If there are no clothes, nothing is left to the imagination.” I paused and added, “That’s why I love seeing you in your cheerleading get-ups, Lindsay. You drive me INSANE with those little uniforms.”
“Hmmmmm,” the 19-year-old returned. “I get your point. You like seeing ‘Steph nude, but you also like seeing her in clothes. I can understand that. Still, though... this is how both of them have chosen to live. I see no problem with it as long as Amy and Stephanie are happy together.”
I shook my head in response to those words. These two ladies may have been happy together. But was Stephanie happy with what she had become in life? Since she enjoyed our conversation so much last night - when I spoke to her as an “actual person” - I had my doubts about that.
It seemed to me that if Stephanie really wanted to be treated as an object, she would want it all the time. Someone who treated her with respect (as I did last night) would have no place in her life if that was the case. At least, that was how I looked at things.
But there was no need for me to prolong this subject with Lindsay. I would hopefully get answers for my questions concerning Amy and Stephanie in the coming weeks. So, I decided to change the topic of conversation with Lindsay. “Tell me, dear... have you met Jessica yet?”
“Earlier,” was her reply. “I stopped by her room when she was unpacking her stuff. Jessica is very pretty. Why did you keep that a secret from us, Jeremy? I thought she would be some nice, old lady... just like Louisa. I had no idea that she was 21, and Louisa’s grand-daughter.”
“Christina wanted to keep the part about Jessica being young and beautiful a secret, sweetheart. Christina and I actually have a history with Jessica. She visited Louisa here on the island about a year and a half ago. That was during the time when Christina commuted back-and-forth between her family in New York and here, to visit me.”
“Jessica was telling me that she had been here in the past,” Lindsay squealed. “Apparently, you and Christina showed her a really good time back then. I can guarantee you that she can’t wait to get back with Christina.”
“Jessica told you about the times Christina and I had sex with her?” I asked, my eyes wide. Lindsay nodded her head as I said, “That’s really kind of strange.”
“This is my own opinion, of course...” the teen offered. “Jessica may need the money that comes from being an employee of yours - a thousand bucks a day she told me. But I think the real reason she came here was to get fucked.” My eyes went wide once more as Lindsay added, “Maybe Louisa told her all about the things which go on here?”
“I just can’t see that,” were my words, as I shook my head. “Why would someone want their grand-daughter to be on an island like this? Doesn’t make any sense.”
“Is there anything bad that goes on here?” Lindsay said, countering my thought. “Well... besides what Amy has done to Stephanie - at least in your eyes. But is there anything here that is totally wrong? You make it sound like this island is a terrible place, Jeremy. Why WOULDN’T Louisa want Jessica to be here?”
“For a bi-sexual woman who is looking for the absolute time of her life, your island is the place. We have a very gracious host - you, Jeremy - plus we stay in an upscale mansion, have miles of beaches and surf, and live in a picture-perfect paradise. The weather is always great, except for the occasional storm. Louisa knew all of this more than anyone. Maybe she wanted Jessica to be here...”
“What you say, sweetheart, makes sense,” I told her. “On the other hand, though, I still can’t see someone wanting their grand-daughter to stay on this island so she can have sex. I honestly believe that Louisa has absolutely no idea that Jessica is bi-sexual. Her sole intention for Jessica coming here was so she could be the house-keeper.”
“Louisa knew everything that went on here,” Lindsay said to me. “Are you trying to tell me that Louisa did not know that you and Christina had three-somes with Jessica when she was visiting here before? Louisa knew everything...”
“That may be right, but still...”
Lindsay cut me off by saying, “I bet you anything that if
you were to ask Jessica... Louisa wanted her on this island for the very reason I say she did. Louisa knew what a great place this was - the atmosphere, the people - and she thought that Jessica would fit in real nicely here.”

* * *

At dinner-time, I was very happy (and somewhat surprised) that Amy had changed her mind from earlier as Stephanie had actual clothing on. Though it wasn’t all that much - a half halter-top, skintight denim shorts and a pair of sneakers - it was more than nothing at all. Best of all, Stephanie was also missing the collar (along with the leash) she routinely wore around her neck.
It was good to see that Amy had thought about it, and granted my earlier request. Now, Jessica would not be subjected to their Domme/submissive lifestyle until breakfast tomorrow morning. That was good, at least for tonight...
Amy even allowed Stephanie to take a seat at the table next to her in a chair - and not on the floor. I gave Amy a tender smile in appreciation as I sat across from her, but she did not return it. She simply nodded her head at me.
Once everyone got settled in at the table, Jessica wheeled out the cart of dinner food and prepared to serve it to all of us. She had fixed two different casseroles - one chicken and the other turkey, with sides of oven-baked garlic bread and pumpkin muffins. Devon, Lindsay, Amy, Stephanie and Lisa chose the chicken casserole, while Christina and yours truly opted for the turkey. The food smelled absolutely delicious!
Once Jessica ventured back into the kitchen area - after telling us that she would soon return with our drinks - Amy turned toward me and declared, “This is a one-night event for Stephanie, Jeremy.” I looked at the luscious brunette, who cast her eyes downward in a very submissive manner. “I am only doing this for you, Jeremy,” Amy added. “When tomorrow comes, Stephanie will be chained and collared, and she will eat her meals in her proper place - on the floor.”
But what is the point of that, Amy?
That thought went through my mind as the nasty pornstar continued, “After tomorrow morning, Jessica will not think one thought about how I treat SLUTANIE.”
“Oh?” I said, my interest suddenly high. “Why is that?”
“We’re going to gang-bang Jessica tomorrow morning in the
shower,” Amy replied, which sent my eyebrows skyrocketing. “It would be tonight, but apparently she told Christina that she was tired from her long airline flight and wanted to go to bed early tonight. Tomorrow morning, though...” Amy’s words trailed off as a wicked grin came to her lovely face.
“Gang-bang her in the shower?” I asked, gulping my throat.
“All of us,” Amy told me. “We all agreed. When Jessica
goes to the shower room in the morning, we’re all going to follow her... and have our way with her.” My eyes nearly popped from their sockets as the red-head added, “I’m going to bring my whole collection of strap-on dildos, too.”
“After tomorrow morning in the group shower room, Jessica will be accustomed to how we do things here on the island,” Christina offered. “She will be one of us.”
“And she won’t mind that Slutanie belongs to me,” Amy added. “It may be strange for her to see Slutanie in her collar and leash, but she will accept it. Devon and Lindsay accepted it, as did Christina and Lisa before them.”
“Drinks are served!” Jessica announced, wheeling another cart into the common room. “Let’s see... I have both white and chocolate milk, fruit punch, orange juice and iced tea. Everyone, tell me what it is that you want to drink.”
Not only did the dinner food smell delicious, but it also tasted that way as well. Indeed, it was readily apparent that Jessica was related to Louisa. The way they prepared their food tasted extremely similar. It seemed as if Louisa had never left the island in the first place!
After everyone finished with their meal, Jessica cleared the table and started in on the dishes. Although Jessica hadn’t had any time to do any cleaning or laundry yet since this was still her first day here, I thought she was going to do an excellent job on the island for me.
Judging by what Amy had in store for her in the morning, I also knew that Jessica would fit in nicely with the other ladies. That was the most apparent thing of all. She was going to be a brand-new toy for all of them...

* * *

“Well... hello there, Devon,” I said to the intoxicating blonde, as I entered my personal suite and found her laying upon my bed. Curled on her side, Devon was wearing a white nightie which was very thin, and made of pure lace. Since its hem was riding somewhat high, I could easily tell that the 25-year-old did not have any panties on underneath it. Her moist, tender pussy had caught my eyes immediately...
“Hi Jeremy,” Devon returned, turning her head toward me and offering her own billion-dollar smile.
Dinner had been over for three hours, and I had come to my private suite on this beautiful, star-lit evening hoping to catch a good eight to ten hours of sleep. But with Devon here, I knew I would be lucky to get half that much sleep.
“What do I owe the pleasure of your company tonight to?” I asked her in a gentlemanly manner, taking her hand and kissing it gently as she peacefully lounged upon the bed.
“You were with Lindsay and Amy a few nights ago, then Lisa the next night and Stephanie last night,” Devon told me. “Now, it’s my turn to be with you.”
Grasping the hand I had just kissed, I sat down next to Devon and smiled at her. “You never have to worry about it being your turn, sweetheart. It’s always your turn. You are welcome to stay with me anytime you feel like it.” I leaned down and kissed Devon on the lips for emphasis.
“If I had my way, I’d be here every single night,” the busty blonde told me. “But I don’t want to take you away from the others. You still need to be with Christina and Jessica, sexually speaking. Then, you’ll have been with everyone since the others returned to the island.”
I grinned at her words and said, “Christina was telling me earlier that she wants to try and get Jessica to have a three-some with me tomorrow evening... just like old times.”
“Yeah, I heard Jessica has been here before,” Devon mused.
With my free (left) hand, I sought out and clutched one of
Devon’s large, plump breasts, then massaged it gently through the sheer nightie she had on. “I’ve always looked forward to spending the night with you, sweetheart.”
“I also heard that you’re against the relationship between Amy and Stephanie,” Devon said. “Lindsay was telling me all about it earlier. Don’t worry though, Jeremy. We’ll keep it a secret from Amy and Stephanie, and everyone else, too.”
“I’m not against their relationship,” I told her. “I think Amy and Stephanie go real good together. What I’m against is the way Amy treats Stephanie. I do not see the point of having a collar around your neck, and being led around the mansion by a leash like a pet.”
“Just because you don’t understand it does not make it wrong,” Devon countered in her calm, squealy tone. “I’ve had many people in my life who question why I’m bi-sexual. That does not make me being bi-sexual wrong... or does it?”
“Not at all,” I said to her. “I guess my whole point is whether or not Stephanie is truly happy with her role. I know that she loves Amy, and Amy loves her. I just wonder if Stephanie likes being a round-the-clock submissive.”
“She seems pretty happy to me,” Devon giggled, shaking her head. “I don’t know about you, Jeremy.”
“I just don’t understand what pleasure Stephanie can possibly derive from being treated the way she is.”
“Stephanie is pleasing her Mistress,” Devon told me. “That is her source of pleasure. I used to play a few bondage games with my last girlfriend. I’ve told you and Lindsay about her before, Jeremy. Her name was Jennifer. It’s a very complex and unique lifestyle. It’s also very hard to understand for someone who doesn’t quite get it.” Devon paused before adding, “I think Stephanie is happy.”
I shrugged my shoulders and said, “Maybe I should just give up worrying about it, then. Maybe I don’t understand it, I guess. As long as Stephanie is truly happy with the way she gets treated... I’m happy for her, too.”
“Good!” Devon chirped, a big grin upon her lovely face. “That’s the spirit! Even if you don’t understand it, you can at least accept it, and say you’re happy for her.”
“I guess...” was my uneven response.
“Stephanie seems so much more happy right now than she
did last winter,” Devon added. “And even Amy... she seems to have a sense of purpose right now in her life. I think the two of them go together ALMOST as good as you, Lindsay and me go together, Jeremy.” Devon smiled at me after saying those words as I lovingly gazed down into her eyes.
“NO ONE goes as good together as me, you and Lindsay do,” I told her, squeezing her luscious breast a bit tighter than before. I proceeded to kiss Devon on the lips once again, before pecking her on the cheek and then bumping her nose with my own. “You’re beautiful, sweetheart,” I offered, shaking my head in awe. “Simply beautiful.”
“That’s so nice of you to say,” she told me in response, wrapping her arms around my neck and linking her hands together there. I kissed her again as Devon mused, “I’ve missed being with you these past three nights, Jeremy.”
I hesitated, then gave her a smile. “Oh really?” My smile widened as I continued, “I heard that you and Lindsay had a rather eventful get-together last night. You must not have missed me all that much!”
“Lindsay kept me awake until at least four o’clock,” Devon countered, rolling her eyes. “Each time I thought we would FINALLY get to fall asleep, she slipped between my legs and started eating my pussy.” Devon paused before adding, “I bet I had seven or eight orgasms last night.”
“SEVEN OR EIGHT?” I exclaimed, my eyes wide in shock.
“That girl has limitless energy,” Devon told me. “She
just keeps going and going and GOING... nothing slows her down. Get her started, and you can’t stop her.”
“Believe me... I know that,” were my words. “Lindsay likes to wear me out. It gives her a sense of victory.”
“She likes wearing me out, too,” Devon squealed. “I’d absolutely love to see her and Amy go at each other in a fuck-athon. Who would outlast the other? Hmmmmm...”
Instead of answering her question, I pressed my lips to Devon’s and offered her another gentle, intimate kiss.
“Tonight belongs to us, sweetheart,” I told her, a smile upon my face. “Me and you. I’m gonna give you something special tonight, sweet Devon.”
Giggling, the stacked blonde countered, “I wonder if Amy is giving Lindsay something special right about now?”
“Oh?” I said, my interest high once again.
“Yeah,” she responded. “Lindsay is spending the night
with Amy and Stephanie. I can only imagine what Amy is doing to her right now. Dildos, whips, chains...”
Not only were my eyes wide (again), but now my cock was suddenly about to burst.
“If you weren’t here right now,” I said to Devon, gulping my throat, “I would go into the voyeur room and find out what Amy is doing to my sweet, little Lindsay.” I smiled at her and added, “But you are here, Devon. Right now, you are more important to me than eavesdropping on Lindsay and Amy.”
“Don’t forget Stephanie, either!” Devon squealed. “She is somewhere in that mix, too. Of course... you can always find out what happened to sweet, little Lindsay by checking your voyeur room tomorrow. The tapes are always running...”
I moved my lips toward Devon’s and offered her yet another tender, loving kiss. This time, however, I had no immediate plans of breaking it off.
Devon moaned with arousal as I then began to grope and massage her breasts with both of my hands, kneading the ripe, supple flesh through the flimsy nightie she had on. An instant later, Devon’s hands were roaming my back - her fingernails scraping my own skin in a tantalizing manner - as she returned my heated kiss with one of her own.
As things began to intensify between us, I rolled on top of Devon and really beared down on her mouth with my own. My tongue had shifted into high gear, and suddenly I was kissing her with mad passion and unquenchable lust.
The 25-year-old vixen responded to my strong advances by wrapping her arms around my shoulders, and squeezing tightly. I tilted my face to the side, allowing myself better access to her mouth. Then, I literally jammed my tongue clear down her luscious, velvety throat - wanting to taste all of her.
Once Devon began to squeal, I knew she was on her way to becoming very excited. That was the indicator with her - if and when Devon squealed, she was always REALLY turned on.
The erotic sounds subsided momentarily as I broke off our shared kiss, only to press my mouth to her neck and nibble away upon it. Devon purred out in satisfaction as she then brought her hands to my head, and ran her fingers throughout my hair. She tilted her head backward upon the mattress, allowing me better access to her tender, delicate neck.
“Oh yeah... I like that,” the lust bunny cooed out. “Oh yeah, Jeremy... that feels so good. I like that a lot.”
“I like it too, sweetheart,” I breathed, while in the process of literally devouring her neck. Soon, I slid a bit lower and nibbled on her collarbone and shoulder.
Devon let out another squeal as I nudged the straps of her tiny nightie downward, exposing her large, bare breasts. My mouth went lower once again, but this time come to a halt once reaching one of her plump, juicy nipples.
Devon cooed and sighed in approval as I squeezed that breast with my right hand, while taking its nipple into my mouth. I trapped the sensitive bud between my teeth and tugged on it ever-so-gently, while flicking my tongue over and across it in a continual, leisurely manner.
I continued paying oral homage to that breast for quite some time, until offering Devon’s lush, deepened cleavage a full swipe with my tongue. I did it once more, then moved my mouth even lower and dabbed my tongue in-and-out of Devon’s belly button several times in succession.
“Are you going where I think you’re going?” the vivacious blonde asked me, a happy tent to her squealy voice.
“You’re very perceptive, dear,” I replied, before snaking my head between her thighs and offering her exposed slit a full, sweeping lick with my tongue. Devon’s body tensed as she sighed in response, and then she dug her fingers into my scalp once more and massaged me there.
“It’s all pink and pretty down here,” I quietly mused, giving the young woman’s slit another lash with my tongue. “All pink and pretty... and VERY delicious.”
Once my tongue started swirling in a continual fashion upon her little nub of a clitoris, Devon’s body tensed and she let out a series of loud, hoarse moans. Those sounds of of passion and sheer arousal were absolute music to my ears.
Devon squealed as I latched onto her hips with both hands, holding them tightly. Soon, she clamped her thighs together around my head - which I LOVE - and let out her loudest, most intense squeal yet.
“You like that, baby?” I asked, my tongue only pausing long enough to say those words.
“Hmmmmm...” was the sound Devon offered in return.
I chuckled and said, “I’ll take that in a positive way.”
An instant later, I added two fingers to the mix as they
joined forces with my tongue. It was at this time when Devon and her squeals of arousal became more prevalent and continuous. Again, it was music to my ears.
With Devon’s fingers knotted in my hair, she soon clamped her thighs even tighter around my head and really started to bellow out her passion. Her knees arched, she placed her feet upon my back and used it as a way to lift her body, and arch her own back high off the bed.
When I added a third finger to the erotic parade, Devon lost simply control of herself.
Her screams and cries of passion flooded my senses as the orgasmic juices flowed from within her pussy. Of course, I lapped up all that delicious nectar with my tongue. I can say nothing about her juice, except for it had a very sweet taste. But what else would one expect from Devon?
Once the blonde’s body finally settled back down upon the mattress, she released that vice-grip with her thighs (around my head) and let out a content, satisfied sigh.
“Oh wow...” Devon murmured as I withdrew from the silken joining of her thighs. “That was wonderful, Jeremy.”
“It was for a wonderful person, dear,” I said, leaning up and offering her mouth a slow, languid kiss. “You.”
“I agree with what you said about Stephanie,” Devon then told me, apparently resuming our earlier conversation. “I’ve always been intrigued by the world of bondage and domination too. I used to play some submissive games with Jennifer, as I said. But what Amy and Stephanie do is a bit extreme. I would not like being a submissive for every waking moment like Stephanie is. I need some freedom in my life.”
“I just don’t see the point of it,” I told her.
“That doesn’t matter, though,” Devon countered. “What
matters is whether or not Stephanie - as well as Amy - are happy together. And, they are. If Stephanie wants to spend the rest of her life on her knees, following Amy around, I say more power to her. It makes her happy to be this way. I think everyone in the world deserves to be happy.”
“All I can say, Devon, is that Stephanie is better than the way Amy treats her.” I took a deep breath before adding, “There’s really no other way to say it. Six or seven months ago, Stephanie was an engaging, infectious person. She was full of life and personality.”
“It... it just seems now, Amy has taken those things away from her,” I continued. “Stephanie has lost her personality as well as her smile. I saw traces of both last night when I talked with her... but it was gone today. It is hard for me to say this, because I care about Amy very, very much. I always have. But I just can’t endorse what she has done to Stephanie. I really can’t.”
“You feel pretty strongly on this subject,” Devon said to me. “Why don’t you talk to them about it?” The 25-year-old kissed my cheek before continuing, “I say if they are happy, there is no need to intrude on the way they live their lives. Of course, that is just my opinion. Yours may be different. I may not agree with what has become of Stephanie either, but I don’t think it’s my place to confront Amy about it.” Devon paused and added, “But Amy thinks the world of you, Jeremy. She would probably listen to you.”
“What would I possibly say to her?” was my question. “I don’t like what you do, Amy? Let Stephanie go!” I shook my head and took a deep breath. “I created Amy. She has told me that many times in the past. Without me or this island, Amy would still be a waitress in Ohio. She would not be a pornstar, nor would she be a dominant bitch.”
Wait!... did I just call Amy a bitch?
I didn’t mean to.
Devon’s eyes were wide with surprise as she told me, “I think you should talk to them about it, Jeremy. I know talking to ‘Steph would not do you any good, so maybe you should just talk to Amy. I... I don’t know what you would say to her. I think ‘Steph is happy, myself.”
“I don’t want to drag you down into my personal thoughts or concerns, honey,” I said, offering her a kiss and then a smile. “I’ll settle them over time. It would not bother me if Stephanie was submissive to Amy in the bedroom, and the bedroom ONLY. What squicks me is seeing Stephanie being led around the mansion like an animal, on a leash. Stephanie even eats on the floor, as if that was Amy’s way of telling her that she isn’t good enough - or worthy enough - to sit at the table with everyone else.”
“Stephanie is Amy’s pet,” Devon mused. “Amy has already said that herself a couple of times.”
I smiled at Devon and quietly told her, “I’m submissive to both you and Lindsay, dear.” Yes... it was finally time to change the subject. I’d deal with Amy in the future.
“Oh?” the blonde countered, surprised. “How are you a submissive to both me and Lindsay?”
“I’d do anything for either of you,” I responded. “You or Lindsay... whatever it took to make both of you happy, I would do.” I kissed the tip of Devon’s nose and added, “So I am submissive to both you and her. Your pleasure, your happiness... it’s more important to me than my own.”
“Ohhhh...” Devon gently sighed, a big grin upon her face. “That... that’s really nice of you to say, Jeremy. I... we are submissive to you then, too.” Her smile broadened as she added, “Lindsay and I would do anything to make you happy. I would do anything myself, to make Lindsay happy. And I’m sure she feels the same way about me. So... we’re all very submissive - to each other, then. All three of us.”
“I love you, Devon,” I told her, before offering her lips another warm, languid kiss. “I love you so much.”
“I love you too, Jeremy,” she said, wrapping her arms around my neck and embracing me tightly.

* * *

Devon was the center of my universe for the remainder of this evening - which included a pair of tender lovemaking sessions, as well as a third, heated encounter between us. Mixed in was an assortment of words of devotion and commitment, as well as the overwhelming sense of love. Hopefully, she and Lindsay will be with me forever...
My final thought before falling asleep that evening did not involve Devon - which should be a surprise, considering how she had spent the past several hours with me.
Instead, I had the vision of Jessica dancing throughout my head. Or more specifically - what the other ladies had in store for her tomorrow. The imminent gang-bang in the shower room was what I thought about before finally dozing off into the land of dreams.

* * *

Perhaps the most intriguing thing about tomorrow was that Jessica had no idea that she was going to be gang-banged by these six ravenous, insatiable hellcats. How would Jessica react to a group of beautiful women descending upon her at once? My bet was that she would welcome their advances, and let them have their way with her.
Or perhaps Jessica would have her way with them?
Whatever the case, tomorrow sure was going to be quite a memorable day. It will also make for an interesting read...

<<<- End of Part 3 ->>>

“C’mon, it’ll be fun!” Christina said to Jessica, as she motioned for her to step into the spacious, locker-room style shower area. “There’s nothing to be shy about.”
“Well... okay,” Jessica relented, accepting Christina’s hand and permitting her to slowly guide her into the shower room. In the process, Christina shed her towel - allowing her slender, taut body to be seen in all its naked glory. Jessica giggled for a moment, then took the cue and got rid of her own towel as well. The pair of gorgeous, ravishing blondes snickered together like schoolgirls before venturing over to one of the shower heads upon the far wall.
“It’s all nice and hot,” Christina said, as she turned and adjusted the lever on the wall. “Water feels great.”
Jessica fought back a smile and shook her head as she said, “We can’t stay here forever, Christina. I know you would probably like to, but remember... I’m an employee. This is my first full day on the job. A thousand dollars a day... I want to impress Jeremy, and show him he made the right decision in hiring me.” Christina reached for her counterpart’s luscious breasts as Jessica responded, “Hey! This is important to me! I need to have breakfast ready at ten o’clock sharp! That’s only 90 minutes from now!”
“Jeremy is a big softie,” Christina told her, which made my eyebrows raise. Next, Christina latched onto Jessica’s breasts with both hands and guided her underneath the steamy shower spray from above. “Jeremy is not going to fire you if you’re late with breakfast, so you have nothing to worry about. You need to learn the way we do things around here, Jessica.” The slender 21-year-old paused and wryly added, “What you really need to learn is... our priorities.”
Jessica attempted to say something in reply, but Christina cut her off with a kiss. She also wrapped her arms around Jessica’s shoulders, smashing their breasts together as the kiss intensified quickly. Soon, Jessica seemed to give in to her desires as she embraced Christina and returned the kiss with equal fervor and passion.
Seated in my voyeur room (for the first time in about two months, noless), I had a bird’s eye view of all the action which was taking place in the group shower room. As could be expected, I also had a rather aching lump in my shorts that was responding to the sight of Christina and Jessica writhing together upon the monitor in unbridled bliss.
Another surveillance screen showed the remaining ladies - Lindsay, Devon, Amy, Stephanie and Lisa - all huddled close in a nearby guest room. They were laying in wake - so to speak - waiting for the best time to barge into the shower room and make good on their promise to gang-bang Jessica.
“Oh God, Christina...” Jessica moaned, as the seductress slipped behind her, and cupped her breasts with both hands. “I hope you’re right about Jeremy. I... I need this job so much. I know you and him are really close. I... will you vouch for me if he gets angry?”
“Jeremy is not going to be angry with you,” Christina responded with a giggle, running her lips and tongue over the back of Jessica’s tender neck. “We can skip breakfast, and have lunch at noon or one o’clock. Jeremy won’t think nothing of it. He’s a big softie.”
“But he told me yesterday I had to have breakfast ready each morning at ten o’clock,” Jessica whined. “If I stay here and get busy with you in the shower, there will be no way I’ll have the buffet ready by ten.”
“Will you quit worrying?” Christina said in an incessant tone, slipping her right hand downward and between Jessica’s thighs. She extended a finger and gently flicked away at that exposed clitoris, saying, “You need to lighten up.”
“I’ll never forgive you if Jeremy is mad at me,” Jessica promised, before turning and attaching her soft, plush lips to Christina’s for a heated, scintillating kiss.
Inside my voyeur room (with my cock now in hand), I smiled broadly. Christina had broken Jessica’s defenses.
Even though missing breakfast would create a definite empty spot in my stomach, I would not be angry at Jessica for giving into her desires. With someone as beautiful as Christina to tempt her, who could blame Jessica?
Besides, what all of these women wanted was the most important thing to me. If they rather have a big orgy in the shower - which was imminent - I could stand missing a meal. Their pleasure and well-being were paramount to me.
Now acting as the aggressor, Jessica pulled Christina down to the tiled floor of the shower room as the water continued to cascade upon them from above. Putting her hands to get use, Jessica grabbed Christina’s firm, taut breasts and began groping them immediately. The pair of ladies then shared another kiss - their most intense yet.
“It’s been too long since we’ve been together like this,” Christina gasped between a series of continual kisses.
“18 months is a long time,” Jessica moaned in response. “But at least we got the next two or three months to be with each other.” She embraced and kissed Christina once again, saying, “Oh God... I’ve missed you so much.”
“Those were some pretty incredible nights you and I had with Jeremy back then,” Christina mused.
“I never had sex so good as I did that week,” Jessica offered, kissing her lover once more. “Once Grandma told me that you were visiting the island again, I knew I had to get back here somehow. I just had to.”
Christina smiled at those words as she said, “We’ll have to keep in contact with each other once we go back home. I moved from New York where my family is, to Illinois with Lisa. Her and I share a pretty nice place.”
“I’m still in Texas,” Jessica told her. “I’m staying with my family now, but will move into a dorm room once school starts back up. I’m studying Kinesiology.”
That word struck me immediately. Victoria, my ex-fiancee who left me standing at the altar some nine years ago, also studied Kinesiology. At least, that was her major in college while the two of us were still together.
Whenever that word is mentioned, I immediately think of Victoria. It always brings a frown to my face, too.
My thoughts were returned to the matter at hand as Amy led the others into the group shower area. All of the ladies were completely nude, and immediately formed a semi-circle around the duo of Christina and Jessica as they were huddled close upon the floor.
Jessica’s eyes were wide with both shock and wanderlust as she stared up at the group of ladies, many of whom I’m sure were in the process of mentally devouring her. “I... uhh... what’s this? What’s going on?”
Christina placed a hand upon Jessica’s cheek and turned her face towards hers. “Remember what I said earlier, baby? You need to learn the way we do things around here.”
“We go to the beach and get sun-tans,” Lindsay offered.
“We lay around the mansion and listen to music, and share
girl-talk,” Devon told her.
“We go to the athletic complex and play games,” Lisa said.
“And the rest of the time,” Amy chimed in, “we fuck.”
Jessica’s eyes were about set to explode as Christina told her, “This shower room is an excellent place for that, too. That’s the only reason why Jeremy doesn’t have any showers or bath-tubs in any of the guest rooms. He wants all of us to come here and take showers together. This is like a breeding grounds for sex.”
“Oh God...” Jessica murmured, looking up at the group with a sense of trepidation upon her lovely face. “I... you... you all want to have sex? Everyone together?”
“You must be a newbie to group sex,” Amy said, before dropping to her knees and taking Jessica into her arms. “Don’t worry. We’ll break you in.” An instant later, Amy smashed her mouth upon Jessica’s for a forceful kiss.
Amy’s aggressive move set off a chain reaction of lust as the other ladies began to pair off with one another. Devon and Lisa went over to the next shower faucet and turned it on, then began groping and massaging each others’ bodies as they shared an intimate kiss. Lindsay pulled Stephanie (who was still minus her collar and leash) down to the floor, and immediately began to pepper her with a series of kisses.
Although Jessica may have been a bit apprehensive just seconds ago, those thoughts seemed to have quickly faded away. When Amy pulled her mouth away from Jessica’s, there was a look of arousal and excitement upon the 21-year-old’s face. Yes... Jessica would fit in real nicely here.
Christina grabbed Jessica from the side and forced her onto her back, pinning her there upon the shower room floor. The two ladies shared another deep-rooted kiss as Amy then reached between Jessica’s thighs, and thumbed her clit. Christina had one arm around Jessica’s body, but used her opposite hand to reach out and fondle Amy’s breasts.
My attention was diverted from that three-way coupling as Stephanie spread her thighs and reclined upon the floor. Lindsay took the cue and settled her face between the submissive’s quivering thighs, and immediately went to work with her tongue. Stephanie cooed and sighed in response, and massaged her own breasts once Lindsay added a pair of thrusting fingers to the mix.
Off to the side, Lisa was embracing Devon from behind, her hands attached to those big, jug-like breasts, squeezing away at them eagerly. Lisa had a six inch height advantage (5-9 to 5-3) on Devon, and the difference as they writhed upon one another’s bodies was quite striking.
“Eat my pussy, blondie,” Amy said to Jessica, swinging one knee over her face, before lowering her sex to those full, ruby-red lips. Christina looked on and smiled with delight as Jessica’s tongue shifted into high gear upon Amy’s moist, throbbing clitoris.
I watched with interested eyes (and began stroking my cock more briskly) as Christina moved in between Jessica’s own thighs, and began swiping away with her tongue. The Texan moaned and growled in response, before clamping her thighs around Christina’s head and squeezing tightly.
Meanwhile, Lindsay had put a momentary halt to her oral work upon Stephanie’s pussy. Instead, she was busy jamming three fingers in-and-out of the brunette’s tender slit in a frenetic, continual motion. Stephanie was moaning out in response, obviously enjoying these harsh finger-thrusts from the 19-year-old. It made me feel good to see Lindsay using some aggression like that. I liked this side of her...
Devon and Lisa were giggling as they ventured over to the entrance of the shower room. There on the floor, I noticed, was Amy’s backpack-of-toys. Devon and Lisa snickered some more as they sifted through its contents, before turning the backpack upside down and letting everything fall out.
I took a deep breath and moaned loudly as Devon held a dildo to her mouth and slipped it inside. She giggled once more, sucking the dildo as if it were a real cock, as Lisa looked at her mockingly. Lisa reached out with her right hand and gently slapped one of Devon’s breasts, which made both ladies break out into a fit of laughter.
Acknowledging my presence, Devon turned toward the room’s hidden camera - which was disguised as the flood light upon the wall - and openly waved her hand. I smiled as she then withdrew the dildo from her mouth, and blew me a kiss.
“I love you, Jeremy!” Devon squealed out, as Lisa hugged her from behind and also waved at me.
Jessica was the only woman in the shower room who did not know about the voyeur room. Nor would she have suspicions about it either, despite what Devon and Lisa had just done - for the time being, at least - because Amy and Christina were keeping her very well-occupied.
“Oh yeah!” Amy gasped, grinding her crotch upon Jessica’s face as she stood on her knees above her. “Oh yeah... you sweet, little thing! EAT MY PUSSY! OH YEAH! OH FUCK... I’m gonna cream your face here in a second, YOU SLUT!”
At the same time, Christina was nestled between Jessica’s thighs, lapping away at her own pussy. All three of the ladies were writhing together in absolute lust, with two of them very close to reaching the pinnacle of sweet release.
Stephanie was screeching out her passion rather loudly as Lindsay was still pounding her pussy with a trio of fingers from her right hand. In addition, Lindsay’s tongue was swirling about upon the submissive’s clitoris.
Stephanie then let out a wild scream and arched her back high off the shower floor, signaling to me that she was the first to experience the joy of orgasm this morning.
Amy was the next to fall off that proverbial ledge, although I wondered to myself if she let herself go a bit early for Jessica’s sake. It took a lot more than a woman’s tongue for an experienced slut like Amy to truly get off...
Whatever the case, Amy screamed out in orgasmic passion as she rubbed her pussy over and across Jessica’s lovely face in a constant motion. She also held and clutched Jessica’s hair tightly, and yanked it in the process. To her credit, the 21-year-old’s tongue never stopped its rapid, quick-fire licking motion.
After Amy eventually dismounted herself, I noticed that Jessica’s face was completely saturated with the pornstar’s orgasmic, sticky juices. However, it was quickly washed away as the stream of shower water from above was in direct line with her face. Jessica didn’t seem to mind it, either - probably because Christina was in the process of making her own pussy explode in a powerful release.
Jessica wailed out in utter lust as Christina lapped up the (delicious) fruits of her labor. My cock nearly erupted like a volcano as I watched that beautiful, nubile body of Jessica’s writhe and squirm about in absolute arousal...
“What do you think you’re doing?” Lindsay squealed once she turned around and found Devon in front of her, holding a humungous dildo in her hand. Lindsay snatched the dildo from her girlfriend’s hand and said, “If anyone is going to get fucked with this, it won’t be me. It will be YOU!”
In a playful manner, Lindsay grabbed Devon and tackled her to the floor of the steam-filled shower room. Devon giggled as she spread her thighs while laying flat on her back, and brought her knees up near her chest. Lindsay got the idea as she rose up to her knees between Devon’s thighs, before using her hand to insert that monstrous dildo into her lover’s awaiting slit.
The teen-ager began thrusting the dildo in-and-out of that sweet pussy with her hand, while moving up Devon’s body and pressing her lips to hers for a passionate kiss.
Still in the same giggling mood as earlier, Lisa moved over to where Lindsay and Devon were, and turned the water faucet on above them. There was a sneery, playful look upon Lisa’s face as she pointed the shower head at the quivering couple beneath her. “You two can stay wet this way.”
As Jessica and Christina were now locked in each others’ arms - sharing an emotional kiss of their own - Amy got one of her massive strap-on dildos and secured it into place around her waist. Normally she reserved the use of these for either Stephanie or Lindsay, but it was pretty apparent that the raging nymphomaniac had her sights set on Jessica.
“Come here!” Amy exclaimed, grabbing Jessica by the shoulder and yanking her away from Christina. Jessica let out a wild gasp as Amy shoved her onto her back, and then mounted her in the missionary position.
The look upon Jessica’s face was priceless as Amy then jammed the strap-on dildo - all 12 inches of it - into her tight, velvety slit. “OH MY GOD!” the Texan screamed out, at the very top of her lungs. “OH FUUUUUCK!”
Obviously taking that response in a favorable manner, Amy showed no mercy as she immediately began to thrust her hips back-and-forth in a fast-paced, continual motion. I could easily tell - just by her vociferous reaction - that Jessica had never been pierced so deeply before.
In no time flat, Amy was drilling Jessica’s pussy as if she were a jack-hammer. It was incredible to witness...
Also, the look of crazed joy upon Amy’s face punctuated what I already knew. Amy was well aware that Jessica had never experienced something like this before.
Just like she had done to Lindsay last year, Amy was corrupting Jessica. This was the one thing in life, I thought to myself, that gave Amy absolute pleasure...
“Oh God...” I moaned to myself, watching Amy’s hips as they bucked and churned about, the 12 inch strap-on dildo sliding in-and-out of Jessica’s pussy at an alarming rate of speed. As could be expected, the 21-year-old continued to scream and wail out in an unspeakable amount of lust.
Stephanie was seated upon her knees, a smile upon her face as she watched her Mistress thrust away at Jessica. Lisa went over to Stephanie and placed a hand upon her shoulder, then dropped to her knees and decided to watch the heated coupling in front of them as well.
Jessica’s screams were so loud and deafening that even Lindsay and Devon, who had been in the middle of their own dildo-fest, put a temporary end to their encounter so they could get their own eye-full. Meanwhile, Christina took a seat beside Lisa and offered her a kiss on the lips, before turning and focusing her gaze upon Amy and Jessica as well.
“She’s so fiendish!” I could barely hear Lindsay say, as the screams and roars of lust vibrated throughout my senses.
“THIS IS WHAT YOU GET FOR MAKING ME CUM!” Amy exclaimed at Jessica. “I’M FUCKING YOU HARDER THAN YOU EVER DREAMED POSSIBLE!” Amy’s thrusting motion hesitated for a moment, but then she picked up steam and began hammering away again.
“OH YES! YOU LIKE THAT! YOU LIKE THAT A LOT!”
All Jessica could do in response was scream.
Her face was rocking from side-to-side, her eyes closed and mouth open as Amy continually drilled her in the missionary position. I was fearful for Jessica’s well-being for a moment, but then smiled once she wrapped both arms around Amy’s neck and shoulders, and squeezed tightly.
“THAT’S IT!” Amy roared at her. “THAT’S IT! CUM FOR ME! CUM FOR ME, YOU LITTLE, BLONDE SLUT! OHHHHH YEAHHHHH! YOUR PUSSY IS EXPLODING! OH YEAH! IT’S ON FIRE!”
My cock had a volcanic eruption of its own - covering my hand and wrist in sperm - as Jessica experienced, quite obviously, the most earth-shattering orgasm of her entire life. She continued to scream out her lust for quite some time, while holding onto Amy’s shoulders for dear life.
After her orgasm had reached its zenith, Jessica arched her neck and collapsed into a limp, exhausted heap upon the shower room’s floor. It was only now that Amy and her dildo relented with the physical, harsh assault.
The red-head withdrew the strap-on from within her young lover, then leaned down and gently kissed her on the lips. This was one thing I really liked about Amy. She could be so forceful and rough, but then turn caring and tender once the encounter was over. Jessica seemed to enjoy this about her, too. She reached up with one hand and kissed her in return, running a hand through Amy’s water-logged hair.
“Now Jessica is really one of us,” Lindsay said in a gentle tone. “Amy gave her the initiation of a lifetime... like she has to the rest of us... so many times before.”
“This was supposed to be a gang-bang,” Lisa mused. “We were all supposed to overwhelm Jessica.”
“Mistress Amy took control,” Stephanie offered in a timid tone. “She always takes control...”

* * *

“I’m not mad at you, no,” were my words for Jessica, at approximately 11:45am later that same day, as she stood in the kitchen, preparing lunch for everyone. “Why would I be mad at you, dear? Because you failed to fix us breakfast?” I smiled and told her, “No way. I heard you had some more important things to tend to this morning. So it’s okay...”
Jessica’s face turned red as she countered, “You know? I mean, you know... you know... what happened? This morning?”
I smiled once more and replied, “I know everything that happens on the island, Jessica. Everything.”
“This... it’s so hard to talk like this,” the blonde told me. “I mean... you’re my boss and all. How many bosses are gonna forgive an employee so easily for shirking their job responsibilities in order to... well, fool around?”
“Some things are important in life than others,” I offered. “You may be my employee, but your real job is to keep the other ladies happy. That’s my job too, you know. If they rather you do something else than what I tell you... feel free to let them over-rule me.”
Jessica’s eyes were wide as she said, “So if say... Devon or Amy want me to go swimming with them at the beach, I’m supposed to drop whatever I’m doing and go with them? Even if you give me strict orders to spend the day cleaning?”
“Whatever you do, Jessica, is your choice,” I told her.
“No one is forcing you to do anything you don’t want to do. It’s all your choice. What I am saying to you right now, though, is any of these girls can over-rule what I tell you to do. But at the same time, you’re not their employee... you’re my employee. So, you don’t always have to do what they tell or ask you to do. It’s your choice.”
“You can continue to cook or clean... or you can drop everything and do whatever with the girls. I will not be angry or look at you as a bad employee if something doesn’t get done because the other ladies want you to go along with them.” I hope I didn’t confuse her all that much...
“This is strange,” Jessica told me. “Really strange. You have a bunch of sex-starved women here, and it’s my job to do whatever they ask of me?”
“No,” I countered, shaking my head. “Everything is up to you, dear. You will never be forced to do anything.”
“Okay, okay,” Jessica mused. “I got it. You tell me what to do each day... but if one of the others wants me to do something with them, I can do that instead. So... quite possibly, there are days when I could do no work at all?”
I shrugged my shoulders and told her, “In theory, yes.
But not in reality. Everyone will get hungry eventually. And the girls are going to want clean clothes, and a clean mansion, everyday. It’s your job to see to all of that. But those things only take a few hours each day. You will have plenty of time to indulge yourself in other things.”
“Grandma wasn’t like this... was she?”
I laughed at those words and replied, “No, not quite.
Louisa was 76 years of age. None of the girls seemed to have any interest in her - and for obvious reasons. You, though... you’re different. You’re in the same age group, and you’re just as bi - and beautiful - as the others.”
“They want a lot of things to do with me,” Jessica said, her eyes wide. “I learned that earlier. ESPECIALLY AMY...” She paused and added, “This place is like some big sex colony. And you, Jeremy... you’re the ringleader.”
I smiled at her words before responding, “That’s one way to look at it, Miss Jessica. But not entirely true. We’re all just a group of open-minded friends. Lindsay and Devon are a couple, along with me. Amy and Stephanie are X-rated film stars who are a couple, but they come to the island to escape the spotlight. Christina and Lisa are more like you. They’re college girls looking to broaden their horizons.
They are a couple too, as you should know by now.”
“Grandma said I would like it here...” Jessica mused, which caught me off-guard. “She knew I was bi-sexual. But Grandma never told me that this island is a paradise.”

* * *

After our noon lunch - which replaced breakfast on this sunny day - I returned to my personal suite and set to work on my computer. Each Wednesday, I had to fill out an order (food, soap, shampoo and other essentials) for the upcoming week. I did it online, and then submitted the order through the website of the supply company on the mainland. Then on Saturday each week, a boat would arrive on the island and drop off our supplies. I always met it at the pier.
After sending the order through, I contemplated what I wanted to do for the remainder of the afternoon. Did I want to talk to Jessica some more about the island? Earlier at lunch, she was subjected (for the first time) to the sight of Mistress Amy and submissive Stephanie.
Jessica seemed confused as to why someone would eat their meal on the floor, with a collar around their neck, and a leash attached. But on the other hand, it did not seem to bother Jessica that Stephanie was also nude.
Still, though, it was easy to tell that Jessica had no clue as to what bondage and domination entailed. Hopefully, Amy did not have any plans of taking her down that path.
Perhaps it was best that I leave Jessica alone for now. She could use the time alone to sort things through in her mind. If she had any thoughts or concerns, I’m sure the Texan would come to me with them. I told her she could.
The group of Devon, Christina and Lisa all decided to go on a nature walk throughout the forested area of the island. Should I find their general whereabouts with my voyeur room, then go searching for them? That seemed like an excellent idea as to how to spend my afternoon. I could point out some of the more scenic places the island had to offer...
Who knows what Amy and Stephanie were doing right now? Whatever it was, I imagined it involved Stephanie being on her knees, with Amy giving her some rather explicit, harsh instructions. Did I want to interject myself into that? I knew that both ladies would welcome me into their wicked web with open arms. How about that to keep myself busy?
Lindsay seemed to be the best choice of all, though. If I could choose one person to spend my afternoon with, it would most definitely be Lindsay. But where was she at?
Just then, there was a gentle tapping at the door to my personal suite. Four knocks, followed by two quicker ones. Lindsay... That was a Lindsay knock! YES!
“Talk about room service,” I said to myself, grinning, as I got up from my computer desk and strolled over to the door. I opened it, and smiled at what I saw standing before me.
“Hi Lindsay,” I greeted, noticing that she had a rather glum look upon her face. “Is there anything wrong, dear?”
I was about to step forward and grasp her hand because I could tell something was wrong. However, someone suddenly appeared from the side and stepped inbetween us. The first thing I noticed was the long-flowing blonde hair, followed by the chocolate-brown eyes and a beautiful, enchanting face.
Disoriented for a moment, I realized this person was not one of my ladies. Who was she? Did Jessica bring a friend with her? How was that poss... WAIT A MINUTE!
“Victoria?” I gulped, my whole body about to burst in a sudden mixture of shock and disbelief. “IS... IS that YOU?”
Lindsay looked on with a very bewildered expression as Victoria - my ex-fiancee from nine years ago - grabbed my wrists with both hands. Tears began streaking down her face as she then dropped to her knees in front of me. “Jeremy...” Victoria breathed, pressing the side of her face against my stomach. “OH MY GOD! I... I’ve found you. FINALLY...”
Victoria then broke into a crying fit as I glared at Lindsay, whose eyes were wide as she shrugged her shoulders in an innocent fashion. “I just found her at the beach,” the 19-year-old told me. “She... she told me who she is.”
“How did you find me?” I asked, looking down at Victoria as she continued to cry, while clutching my wrists tightly. “I... you’re about the last pers... OH GOD.”

* * *

What the HELL was this woman doing on MY island?

<<<- End of Part 4 ->>>

“When Aimee Embers announced on her website that she was going to take a break from movie-making to go back to that ‘special place’ for another vacation, I knew it would be the one chance I had to finally find you, Jeremy,” Victoria said to me, as she sat in a fold-up chair within my private suite. I was perched upon the bed, while Lindsay was taking it easy in a lounge chair off to the side. Needless to say, I could not believe that Victoria was here...
“I have watched that webcast a million times where Aimee has sex with her,” Victoria said, pointing over at Lindsay, “before she pulls you into the picture, Jeremy. I didn’t get a good glimpse of your face but I KNEW that person was you. Oh God... I spent whole nights watching that webcast. After years of searching, I finally found you.”
“Aimee always said on her website back then that she was on vacation in a ‘special place’...” Victoria went on. “I actually met her at a porn convention three months ago, and asked where exactly her ‘special place’ was. Aimee wouldn’t tell me, but did say it was an island in the South Pacific. A very remote island, in fact.”
“So on her website, last week, when Aimee said she was coming back here... I knew it was my chance. I’ve been looking for you, Jeremy, for five years.”
“I... I hired a private detective. He followed Aimee and her girlfriend, Stephanie Sexxon, all the way to Peru. Then he got into a boat and followed her to this island. I... I had to find you, Jeremy. This was my only way. The man I hired did some research, and found that you owned this island. He took some pictures of you at the airport, then flew back to Los Angeles and told me everything.”
“Someone followed us here in a boat?” I asked, my eyes narrow. “That is not a good thing. I thought I had better security measures than that...”
“Security?” Lindsay said, surprised.
“He didn’t step foot on your island, if that is what
you’re concerned about,” Victoria responded. “I paid him real good money to find out where Aimee was going on her vacation. I had the hope of wherever it was, I would be able to find you, Jeremy. And... I did. After all these years, I found you. I finally found you...”
As a new flow of tears began streaking down Victoria’s face, there was only one question which needed to be asked on my part. It was all I really wanted to know.
“What are you doing here?” I paused and added, “I... I don’t want you here. You-You destroyed my life nine years ago. I bought this island so I could get away from...”
Victoria began crying, which cut me off in mid-sentence. “You don’t know what a mistake that was for me!” she roared back. “I... OH GOD... if I could go back in time and change what happened that day - July 9, 1993 - I would. Believe me Jeremy, I would! I WOULD!”
“I don’t want you here,” I said to her, the years of bitterness within my system over-ruling my more sensitive nature. “I want you to go home, Victoria. Wherever it is you came from, go back to it. Right now.”
“This is not any of my business,” Lindsay said, looking at me. “It’s definitely not. I was 10 years old back in July of 1993, and this is between you and her, Jeremy. But wouldn’t you like to hear an explanation? Or a reason why Victoria did what she did to you?” Lindsay paused and added, “You have long wanted an answer from Pamela like this. You may be mad now, Jeremy, but this is your chance to get an answer from Victoria. I imagine if you want an explanation from Pamela, you’d want one from Victoria, too. In fact, you said that exact thing to me about Victoria before.”
“Who is Pamela?” my ex-fiancee asked, wiping a stream of tears away from her face.
I held back a laugh before answering, “The one person in the world who hurt me more than you did. That’s who Pamela is.” I hesitated before continuing, “Okay... okay. Let’s hear you out, Victoria. Not only did you leave me standing at the altar nine years ago, but you professed your love for Mindy - your best friend - in front of all my friends and family members.” There was a tent of anger in my voice as I went on, “You and her ran off together... into the night.”
“I had no idea anything was up between you and Mindy, Victoria. I was left alone at the altar with hundreds of people - friends, family members - staring blankly at me. They all knew you had left me for another woman. It... it was the most humiliating experience of my entire life.”
Lindsay gulped her throat and said, “I think I should leave now. This seems too personal.”
“No!” I exclaimed, looking at her. “I want you to stay here, Lindsay. You’re the only thing... which is keeping me from flying off the deep end, here. I want you to stay.”
Victoria glanced at Lindsay, who settled back down into her seat, before returning her attention to me. “My God... where do I start? I’ve waited for this opportunity for so long, Jeremy. I don’t even know what to say...”
“THEN GO HOME!” I told her, pointing toward the door.
“I... it’s... that was such a long time ago, Jeremy,” she offered. “We were only 19 back then. We... we had just met a year earlier. You proposed to me in just six months. I did say yes... but I was so young, and so confused. It got much worse for me as the wedding drew closer.”
I nodded my head and quipped, “And all those nights you said you didn’t feel good, or was busy... you were banging Mindy behind my back.” I held back another laugh.
“I was with Mindy long before I was with you,” Victoria countered, which caught me off-guard. “Mindy and I grew up together. We were neighbors. I became really close with her once we were 14. We... we kept it a secret.”
I shrugged my shoulders and said, “So? If you loved her so much, you should have never agreed to marry me. You should have never even agreed to GO OUT with me. Then, I wouldn’t have had to go through all that humiliation.”
“I didn’t know what I wanted!” she exclaimed, her voice cracking once again. “That’s the whole point! I was only 19... things were happening so fast!” Victoria paused and allowed herself to settle down before adding, “Most 19 year olds are not as mature as you were back then, Jeremy. You knew what you wanted. I didn’t know yet myself.”
“That still doesn’t excuse what you did to me,” I told her. “Nothing ever will. It would have been one thing if you called our wedding off. You didn’t have to bring Mindy into it, though. My great grandmother... 95 years old. Her last memory of me before dying weeks later was my fiancee leaving me for another woman.” I fought back my own tears while saying, “You think I’m proud of that?”
Victoria covered her eyes with a hand and shook her head. “I’m sorry, Jeremy,” she offered, now looking at me. “I... oh God... I was so stupid back then.”
“Why are you here?” I asked her again.
“I don’t know...” Victoria responded, starting to cry
once again. “I... I don’t expect you to forgive me. I... I just thought you deserved to know the reason why. I still remember you telling my father that night that you deserved some answers. That was just before... he th-threatened you. He was going to call the police and file a harassment suit if you didn’t leave us alone.”
“I remember that very clearly,” were my words.
“Mindy and I would break up a year later,” Victoria said,
before taking a deep breath. “I caught her cheating on me, which absolutely broke my heart.”
Boo hoo for you, I said to myself. YOU DESERVED IT!
“After Mindy, I had a long list of both boyfriends and girlfriends. But none of them were ever any good for me. I got to be so unhappy... so unfulfilled, in life.”
“I guess by the time I was 22 or 23 - when I started to smarten up in life - I realized what a bad mistake I had made in 1993.” A single tear seeped from Victoria’s right eye as she proclaimed, “I should have married you, Jeremy. No one ever treated me any better than you did...”
For the time since her arrival, Victoria and her words had struck a definite nerve within me. I gulped my throat and bowed my head, my eyes closed. Why is this woman back in my life now? I did not want her here...
“I know that I cannot go back in time and change what I did to you on that day, Jeremy,” Victoria went on. “But... I always remembered that argument you had with my father on our wedding night. After awhile, I started to realize that yes, you were owed an explanation. That’s... I guess, the real reason why I wanted to find you, Jeremy. You never did a thing wrong to me. It... was all... my fault.”
Victoria hid her face as she broke into a rage of tears. “I-I-I... I’ll l-leave you-you al-alone n-now. My sp-speed b-boat is down at the b-beach...”
Victoria turned around and made a motion to exit my personal suite, but my words stopped her.
“You destroyed me,” I said, as she turned and looked at me. “You destroyed me. What you did... it took me a good six years before I could bring myself to trust anyone again. I thought if I couldn’t trust you, I couldn’t trust anyone.”
“I’m sorry, Jeremy,” she whined, reaching out and trying to grasp my wrist with her hand.
I backed away, though, not allowing her to touch me. “I bought this island - in the middle of nowhere - so I could escape from society. So I could escape from all the pain... the humiliation, I felt. No one could hurt as long as I kept to myself on this island.” My voice turned cold as I went on, “I spent three years here, in solitary confinement. No one else was around... all because of you, Victoria. I was too afraid of someone else shattering my soul.”
“Oh God...” she breathed, dropping to her knees. “I had no... oh God... I had no idea...”
A tear even streaked down Lindsay’s face, I noticed, as she sat silently by in the lounge chair in the corner.
“How can I forgive you?” were my words for Victoria. “I don’t know if that is what you REALLY want. Is it? I could never forgive you, Victoria. I have nine years worth of anger... of HATRED, built up inside of me. Everything that happened back then... I really lost out on five whole years of my life. Ages 19 to 24... I just wanted to die. I did not get over you until I was 24. I could not trust anyone until I was 25. You... destroyed those six years.”
There was a long bit of silence, as it appeared Victoria was much too shaken to even speak. So, I went on, “You see that little princess sitting in the chair?” Victoria kept an eye on me as I made my way over to Lindsay. I placed a hand upon my sweetheart’s shoulder and said, “This here, is Lindsay. Much like you were back on July 9, 1993, Victoria, Lindsay is 19. I’m going to marry her. She is not young and naive, or young and stupid, as you claimed you were. She is simply young - the same age you were back then.”
“Everyone matures differently,” Victoria offered in a timid, weak tone. “Age really has nothing to do with it. You’re right, Jeremy. You were always right. I... I was more stupid back then... not young.”
Victoria turned toward Lindsay and said, “You’re lucky, honey. You really are. If Jeremy loves you and you’re going to marry him... you don’t know how lucky you are.” She shook her head and added, “Don’t ever let him get away.”
“I won’t,” Lindsay responded with a smile, while grasping my hand as I touched her shoulder. The 19-year-old then looked up at me and said, “Again... this is really none of my business. I have no place in saying this to you, Jeremy. But you should be more accepting of Victoria’s apology.”
“WHAT?” I exclaimed, completely shocked that Lindsay would say such a thing to me.
“It’s none of my business,” she reiterated. “But still, I can tell how sorry Victoria feels. I’m not saying you should totally accept her apology, and forgive her. No one is perfect, Jeremy. What you should do is accept the fact that Victoria made a mistake which she now regrets. She did not leave you back then to break your heart, Jeremy. She was confused... things were happening too fast for her.”
Lindsay paused for a moment, then kissed the back of my hand and looked up at me with tears in her eyes. “I don’t like seeing you this way, Jeremy. I’m sorry all those bad things happened to you. But you’re not this vindictive or cold-hearted. You could at least acknowledge Victoria and the fact that she came all this way to say her peace.”
“What do I owe to her?” I exclaimed, pointing at Victoria while glaring down at Lindsay. “I didn’t ask her to come here. I don’t WANT her here.”
“The Jeremy I know and love would not be all bitter and mean right now,” Lindsay said, which struck another nerve within me. “I’ve always known you to be so very calm and level-headed, Jeremy. I know I have no right in adding my opinion to this mix. On the other hand, though, you’re the one who wanted me to stay here for this conversation with you and Victoria. So, I am adding my opinion to it.”
“If nothing else, Victoria being here right now can give some sort of closure to that chapter of your life. I know you have long wondered why she left you, Jeremy. You can accept her words for what they are, and never have to worry about that time of your life again. You never have to ask yourself again WHY.”
Oh God... Lindsay was right.
I had nine years worth of bitterness and frustration built up inside of me, and it had all boiled out over the past several minutes. Why did Victoria leave me standing at the altar for - of all things - another woman? Why did she totally humiliate me in front of my friends and family like that? Did I say or do something wrong, to trigger this from her? Was there anything I could have done differently?
“It does add closure,” I quietly said, which brought a smile to Victoria’s face. Oh wow... that smile. It used to drive me insane - just like Lindsay’s smile does today. I felt my heart flutter within my chest as for the first time since that fateful day nine years ago, a positive emotion concerning Victoria went swirling throughout me.
“I’d hate me too... if I were you,” Victoria murmured. “I... I can’t even began to understand what it is you went through back then, Jeremy. I’m... I’m so sorry. I’ve wanted to say that to you for the past five years.”
“I don’t hate you, Victoria,” I told her gently. “I could never hate anyone, not even Pamela... well, maybe I could. But not you. I could never trust you again, nor do I want you to be a part of my life. But, I cannot believe I’m about to say this. I don’t forgive you, but it’s time to let the anger go.” I took a deep breath and begrudgingly said, “I’m not mad at you anymore.” Lindsay patted my hand in happiness as I concluded, “It was a long time ago.”
“Oh wow... that makes me feel so much better,” Victoria offered, new streamers of tears cascading down her face. “I wanted... yes, I wanted to hear something like that.” She rose up to her feet and took a deep breath. “I... I should really be going now. I’ll never intrude on your life again, Jeremy. I have to get back to Los Angeles.”
I took a deep breath of my own before saying, “Why don’t you stay here for the night? Get cleaned up, get something to eat. You could stay in a guest room.”
“I have an airline ticket to return to California at seven o’clock tonight,” she told me. “If I stay, I’ll miss my flight and then have to buy another ticket tomorrow. I can’t afford to do that.”
“I’ll buy you a ticket tomorrow,” were my words.
“I can’t ask you to do that...” she countered, her voice
defiant. “It would be too expensive for you.”
I offered a gentle laugh before saying, “Don’t worry. I can afford it. Trust me.”
Victoria took a step back and quietly mused, “You really want me to stay here tonight? Why?”
Maybe because down deep, I still harbored some feelings for Victoria. It was a very small part of me which felt that way. But at the same time, that very small part was currently overcome with a mixture of happiness and relief. It was so grateful that Victoria had come back to me...
“I don’t want us to part on bad terms,” was my answer for her. “I... you can be my guest tonight.” I turned toward Lindsay and said, “All of this is okay with you... isn’t it?”
“Of course it is,” the teen-ager replied. “I think it will do you good to have Victoria here tonight. You know me, Jeremy. I’m not the possessive or jealous type.” She smiled and added, “Plus, Victoria can tell me stories of what you were like in 1993. When you were the same age I am now, and before you became a billionaire.” Lindsay giggled as she concluded, “I bet you were the same way you are now.”
“You’re a... BILLIONAIRE?” Victoria asked, shocked.
“Yeah, I am,” I told her. “I umm... helped pioneer one
of the largest Internet service providers in the world. I sold all my stocks and controlling interest in 1996, and decided to move to this island. I... I didn’t like all the people around me everyday. I wanted to be left alone. I was still in a pretty bad shape then, even though it was a good three years after you and I were to be married.”
“If I had a billion dollars,” Victoria mused, “I would buy an island like this, too. This... it’s the most beautiful place I’ve ever seen. The beach, the forest, this mansion... Your fiancee and I even spotted some deers in the forest. I love watching wildlife.”
You could have shared in this money too, Victoria, if you didn’t publicly dump me at our wedding ceremony. That was the exact thought which flashed through my mind.
“I’m not his fiancee yet,” Lindsay said, getting up and making her way over to Victoria. “But that day will come.” The little enchantress turned toward me and said, “Do you mind, Jeremy, if I take Victoria away for awhile? She can get cleaned up, and a change of clothes. Her and Stephanie look to be the same size, with the same body type.” My eyes went wide at those words as Lindsay added, “I’m sure ‘Steph will not mind Victoria borrowing one of her dresses.”
What if Victoria - of all people - was subjected to the sight of Mistress Amy and submissive Stephanie?
“Stephanie Sexxon?” Victoria gushed. “Oh wow... her and Aimee Embers are my two favorite pornstars. I remember, she was coming to Aimee’s ‘special place’ too. You really think she wouldn’t mind me borrowing a dress of hers?”
“We can always ask her,” Lindsay mused. “But I can tell you right now that Stephanie won’t mind. She’s... not the type, to mind.” Next, Lindsay hooked arms with Victoria and offered her a playful giggle. “C’mon, let’s go. I want you to tell me every silly, little story about Jeremy from back then that you can think of. I want to hear all of them!”

* * *

In perhaps the most surreal moment of my life, I watched in a mixture of awe and stunned silence as my past (Victoria) and my future (Lindsay) walked out of my private suite, their arms entwined as they giggled together.
“Lindsay is attracted to Victoria,” I whispered to myself.
“OH MY GOD...”

<<<- End of Part 5 ->>>

It had been a full week since Victoria showed up here on the island, rather unexpectantly. And yet, my ex-fiancee - the woman who once ripped my heart out and humiliated me in front of my entire family - was still here.
I look back and am surprised at how I treated Victoria when she first arrived on the island. I am about the least argumentive person you could ever come across. I don’t like trouble, and I absolutely hate confrontations.
Yet when I saw Victoria for the first time in nine years last week, I let loose an amount of verbal venom and rage I never thought possible. It could have been a lot worse, too, if not for the simple fact that Lindsay was there and I didn’t want to go off the deep end in front of her.
Lindsay was my little sweetheart, and the last thing I wanted to do was lose total control in front of her. But if I did - considering that my outburst had been directed at Victoria - I would have had ample reason to. That was not me, though - or the type of person I am. So the things I did manage to get out were pretty shocking to me.
I’m still a bit confused why after letting my feelings be known that day, I offered to let Victoria spend the night on the island. Was it because she was in desperate need of a change of clothes, and a shower? She had been soaked - for whatever reason - during her speed-boat trek from Lima to the island. Was it because after such a long airline flight, I thought she deserved some rest? Or... did I invite my ex-fiancee to stay because it was the “Jeremy thing” to do?
Even though I hated this woman for nine years - day-in and day-out - I actually felt guilty after talking down to her the way I did. That was definitely not the type of person I wanted to be. I have always treated others with the utmost amount of respect - especially women.
For the first time in my life, though, I had raised my voice in anger at a woman. This was something that I had long prided myself in never doing. For all of my 28 years on this planet, I had been too nice and too passive for, in many cases, my own good. I was just now starting to realize that this was a problem for me. A big problem, in fact.
Victoria absolutely destroyed my will to live at one point, yet I invited her to stay on the island overnight last week. I felt guilty berating her in the way I did. That just doesn’t seem right, considering our history.
Even worse, Victoria is still here seven days later.
Lindsay had a new friend.
That was really my only reason for allowing Victoria to stay on the island this long. I was doing it for Lindsay’s sake. For whatever reason, she and Victoria were getting along wonderfully together. Maybe it was because Victoria had so many of those “silly, little stories” about me to share with her. Lindsay was getting a real kick out of hearing what I had been like as a teen-ager.
My more passive nature had not allowed me to step forward yet and tell Lindsay that Victoria being here on the island was really not good for my psyche. Each time I seen her, I was immediately reminded of all those years of extreme pain and sorrow I experienced because of the way she had left me. But that really wasn’t the worst thing of all.
Try this on for size - Victoria (my ex-fiancee; a person I really wanted nothing to do with anymore) and Lindsay (for all intents and purposes my current fiancee, who I loved very much) were both physically attracted to each other.
That would be the equivalent of your horrible ex-wife and your lovely new bride wanting to sneak off to the broom closet so they can have some “private time” with each other.
How sick and twisted is that?
Yet I had not said a word to Lindsay about it. She did not realize that these feelings were going through my mind. Perhaps she should have, but I did have to take her age into account. Lindsay was only 19 and was not very experienced in relationships or the ways of the world. She had no idea that seeing her and Victoria together was warping my mind.
Of course, I have bragged in recent chapters that Lindsay was all grown-up now, and very mature. In many ways, she was. But in reality, Lindsay hadn’t crossed the finish line yet. She still had to complete the final lap.
I do not know where this was going between them, but I was prepared to let things play out. All of the girls I had brought with me to the island - Lindsay, Devon, Christina, Lisa, Amy and Stephanie - their pleasure and happiness was much more important to me than my own.
None moreso than Lindsay, which should be obvious. If she wanted Victoria to stay, Victoria would stay. If it made Lindsay happy for Victoria to be here, I would be happy too (very begrudgingly, though).

* * *

These thoughts were swirling throughout my head as I sat upon the sun-drenched beach on this Wednesday afternoon. The tide was not as high today as it usually was. Still, the tranquil sound of the incoming waves as they rolled onto the beach was most relaxing. There was not a single cloud in the sky; it was blue for as far as the eye could see. The air was soft and pure, and had that tropical smell to it which I found so very intoxicating.
If I were to turn and listen carefully, I could hear the island’s biggest waterfall - which was a majestic sight to behold - in the distance. The scene was so very peaceful and languid here that it could easily put me to sleep.
The island really had a lot to offer. In addition to the sprawling beaches and various waterfalls, there was the sheer beauty of the forest, the grandeur of a dormant volcano and the picturesque views atop high-steeped peaks and cliffs.
But nothing could quite compare to the beaches, which were a wonderful place to heal jaggled nerves. I could sit here for hours and simply meditate, and feel much better because of it. If I were to stay here all day long, I would later witness the sun sinking into the Pacific Ocean amidst a blaze of glorious tropical colors. That was, without a doubt, the most stunning sight of all on the island.
“What are you doing?”
Well... six things were more stunning than the sunset.
All of them had breasts, of course.
I had been relaxing and was so much at ease with myself that I did not even realize that I had company until those words were spoken. The sound startled me, but I smiled after turning my head and noticing that the beautiful, luscious Devon had decided to grace me with her presence.
Dressed in a multi-colored bikini top and a grass skirt, Devon looked like a true islander. She even had a ring of pretty flowers in her hair, giving her that impression even more. I just had to give her a second smile, based solely on her physical appearance and the way she was dressed.
“I’m just enjoying the day, sweetheart,” I quietly said, answering her question. Devon took a seat beside me on the beach as I added, “What’s not to enjoy about this island?”
“It sure is beautiful,” Devon told me, gazing out into the open ocean. “I never want to leave this place.” She linked her left arm with my right, and then smiled at me. “What are you thinking about, Jeremy?” My eyebrows raised as she continued, “I know you too well. You come here to sort things out in your mind. Is it about Victoria?”
I shrugged my shoulders and countered, “Yeah... sort of.”
Devon frowned for a moment before saying, “You’ve been
pretty mum on the subject this past week. It must be really awkward for you to see her and Lindsay together. I... It’s that way for me. I don’t like seeing them together.”
“Why is that, dear?” I asked, curious.
“I love Lindsay just like you love her,” Devon replied.
“It’s not that I’m jealous or anything. I’ve seen Lindsay with plenty of other people over the past seven months. It’s just awkward for me, Jeremy, because I know it’s very awkward for you. That’s it. For me, it would be like you and my ex-girlfriend from Pennsylvania, suddenly becoming close friends... maybe even lovers. I don’t want anything to do with Jennifer again. I know you feel the same about Victoria. Is Lindsay so naive that she can’t see that? I would go crazy if you hooked up with Jennifer.”
“Lindsay sees what I tell her,” I said to Devon. “She asked me if it was okay if Victoria stay a little while longer than originally planned. I told her it was. I knew that she was really enjoying her time with Victoria. I told her I had no problems with them being friends.”
“At your own expense...” Devon shook her head and went on, “I do know you too well, Jeremy. I think someone needs to tell Lindsay what Victoria being here is doing to you. I know she is still young and inexperienced, but it seems as though all it would take would be some common sense.”
“Lindsay hasn’t done a thing wrong,” were my words.
“Why do you let people walk all over you?” Devon asked, a
hint of emotion in her voice. “How many times has Amy did that to you? Just last week, you asked her on Jessica’s first day here that she allow Stephanie to come to dinner without her slut collar and leash on. Amy said no, and you gave in.” Devon shook her head again and added, “You should have told her this is your island, and she should be more respectful of your wishes. Put your foot down for once!”
“Stephanie did come to dinner that night without her collar and leash on,” I said, offering a reminder. “As things turned out, Amy did honor my wishes.”
“That’s beside the point, though!” Devon told me. “She didn’t at first. You let Amy walk all over you. But that was minor compared to this. When are you going to put your foot down and send that bitch back to California?”
My eyes went wide as I said, “I hope you’re talking about Victoria... not Amy.”
“Of course I’m talking about Victoria! When are going to say enough is enough, and send her home?”
I paused, then offered my friendly (too gracious) smile.
“You seem to have a vested interest in this, Devon.”
“I do!” she exclaimed, curling up close to me and placing her head upon my shoulder. “I don’t want to see you get hurt again, Jeremy. I really don’t. I... I just don’t trust Victoria. I don’t trust her at all. Plus, she really has no business being here on the island. Victoria was NOT invited, and she is NOT one of us. DEFINITELY NOT.”
“Good to see that you’re looking out for me,” I mused.
“What if she is after your money?” Devon openly wondered.
“That wouldn’t surprise me one bit.”
I shook my head and told her, “Victoria didn’t even know about my money until Lindsay and I told her about it.”
“I beg to differ,” Devon offered. “Six years ago when I was in Pennsylvania, I remember hearing a blurb about you on the news, Jeremy. About how you sold your Internet company for seven or eight-hundred million dollars.” She paused and added, “Now if I heard about it in Pennsylvania, I know it was big news in California - since that is where you were living at the time. I bet you anything that Victoria, who was also in California then, heard all about it.”
“Good point,” I told her, nodding my head. “You seem to have really thought things through, Miss Devon.” Still, I didn’t think Victoria knew about my money. She seemed too surprised when Lindsay told her I was a billionaire.
“But even if she truly didn’t know about the money, I STILL don’t trust her.” The 25-year-old shook her head before continuing, “I mean... look at what Victoria did to you, Jeremy. How can anyone be trusted after that? I... I don’t see how you can even stand the sight of her.” She held back a giggle and added, “You’re just way too nice, Jeremy. Too nice for your own good.”
“I’m starting to realize that,” I told her, taking a deep breath. “Where has it gotten me in life? Victoria left me standing at the altar. What Pamela did... she hurt me even more than Victoria. Now I’m on my third big relationship... with you and Lindsay.” I sighed before adding, “I love both of you. You know that, Devon. But things... they weren’t supposed to be this way for me.”
“What do you mean?” she asked, now reaching across her body and linking her right hand with my own.
“I always wanted to be nice and respectful toward women. That is how I was brought up. The world is full of guys who are jerks and idiots. I thought if I could be different, someone would really notice and fall in love with me. The right someone... you know? Nine years ago, it was Victoria.”
Devon nodded her head and told me, “I love you and your respectful side, Jeremy. Your nice side. But there comes a point when you have to put your foot down and take what you want in life. Why can’t you tell Lindsay that you don’t want Victoria to be here? Lindsay loves you, Jeremy, and she will not have any problems if you tell her how you feel.”
“It wasn’t supposed to be like this,” I said, continuing my earlier thought. “I spent five years of my life alone because of what Victoria did to me. Then along comes Pamela and basically the same thing happens all over again.” I gulped my throat and went on, “She left me, completely out of the blue. I loved her more than anything...”
“Pamela was never right for you,” Devon told me, her tone strong. “Pamela needed a strong influence in her life. You are just not the type for that, Jeremy. And I don’t mean that in a bad way. I mean someone to guide her around, to tell her how things are going to be. Someone like... Amy.”
I laughed at those words and replied, “They were together all last summer. But that was before Amy met Stephanie, and found her dominatrix side.”
“I wasn’t here last summer, unfortunately,” Devon said. “I like to think if I were, you and I would have gotten married, Jeremy. Not you and Pamela. You and I would be so very happy together as a married couple. I would have showed you last year that I was MUCH better for you than Pamela EVER was. Best of all, Pamela would have never been able to hurt you like she did.”
Devon’s words about what it would have been like if her and I were married reminded me of something which I had been neglecting to do thus far.
How in the world am I supposed to tell Devon that I have already chosen Lindsay as my future bride, over her?
Marriage was a very important thing to Devon. She even spoke about it when Pamela and I were still together, telling Cassidy that one evening how much she would give to be my wife. She has hinted about its possibility ever since Pamela and Trish left the island six months ago. It seemed as if Devon was proposing to me, without actually proposing.
How do I eventually break the news about Lindsay to her?
Without, of course, breaking her heart in the process?
“If you and I were married,” Devon continued, “Pamela and Trish leaving together would have been like Torrie leaving. It would have hurt you for awhile, Jeremy, but you would get over it fairly quickly. You’re still not over the loss of Pamela... even though you say you are.”
“You’re right,” I told her in a soft tone. “There are still days where I wonder where things went wrong with us. But at the same time, I think that way about Victoria, too. I hadn’t seen her in a good nine years. I’m not even over her. As I said earlier, things weren’t supposed to be this way for me. I thought being nice to everyone would lead to me leading a very nice life. So far, that’s not the case.”
“I think it will turn out okay for you, Jeremy,” Devon chirped, placing her head upon my shoulder once more. “You got me and Lindsay, right? Maybe one day, you and I CAN be married.” Oh God... another hint. “And Lindsay can be our little playmate, as she was for you and Pamela.”
THAT WAS HER STRONGEST HINT ABOUT MARRIAGE TO DATE!
“But you should really talk to Lindsay about Victoria,” Devon reiterated. “Sending Victoria back home is not going to hurt anyone but Lindsay. But I think she’ll get over it if you tell her how you feel. Well... it may hurt Amy and Stephanie, too. They seem to like having a fan of their porno work on the island. But they’ll get over it, too.”
“I can tolerate Victoria being here for now,” I told her. “Hopefully this is just a phase for Lindsay. Once she runs out of things to discuss with Victoria, maybe things will simmer down between them and Victoria can go home. They seem to talk solely about me - stories about me, from the past.”
Devon shrugged her shoulders and proclaimed, “Then I’ll talk to Lindsay myself.” I shook my head as she added, “If you won’t stand up for yourself, Jeremy, I will. What’s going to happen when Lindsay and Victoria wind up having sex with each other? It’s GOING to happen, Jeremy. You can see the attraction between them. Remember what Amy has always said about Lindsay? If it moves, she’ll have sex with it?”
I frowned and nodded my head in agreement. “Yes, I know there is something there between Victoria and Lindsay. But please, Devon... please don’t say anything to Lindsay about it. If something needs to be said, it should come from me.”
Devon gave me a far-out look and asked, “Are you going to talk to her about it NO LATER than tonight, then?”
“I don’t know,” I responded, to which Devon let out an exaggerated grunt. “Give me some time to think about it. I... Lindsay seems to get along so good with Victoria. I don’t want to take that away from her. Not yet, anyway.”
“One of these days, you’re going to get a will of your own,” Devon told me, shaking her head. “You need to look past what good Victoria is doing for Lindsay, and worry about yourself for a change.” She frowned and said, “Fine, Jeremy. I won’t say anything to her about it. FOR NOW.”
“For now?” I asked, my eyebrows raised.
“Victoria can’t stay here that much longer,” she told me.
“I don’t want her to hurt you again, Jeremy. As I said, I don’t trust her. I think she could be after your money. If so, she has NO RIGHT in being here. Well... I think she has no right in the first place...”
Devon paused and added, “This beach sure is beautiful... you know that, Jeremy?” As both of us gazed out at the incoming waves, the luscious blonde patted me on the chest after several seconds of silence and proclaimed, “Things would be so much better if you married me instead of Pamela, Jeremy. I’ll forever wish that you brought me here last summer instead of last winter.”
“I would have snatched you up well before Pamela ever had the chance. We’d be the perfect husband-and-wife!”
Telling Lindsay about my feelings concerning her and Victoria now seemed simple compared to what I will have to say to Devon somewhere down the line.
I wanted Lindsay to be my future bride. I loved Devon very much, but Lindsay ranked just a bit higher on my list.
How do I say this to Devon without breaking her heart?

<<<- End of Part 6 ->>>

Unfortunately, I had three problems brewing. One of them was quite major, while another had the potential to be. The remaining problem would be easily resolved once I got up enough courage to step forward to speak my mind.
But still, I hated problems. All of them. I wished they would just fade away so I didn’t have to deal with them...
On the other hand, though, none of them were nearly as cataclysmic as the things which happened here last winter. No one was leaving and shattering hearts (such as Pamela and Trish did), having excessive bouts of rage when things did not go their way (Torrie) or spreading rumors and trying to destroy peoples’ lives (Cassidy). My three current problems were not quite up to par with those. Well...
How do I break the news to Devon that I have already chosen Lindsay as my future bride over her?
There will come a day - and it will be SOON - when I decide to make my engagement to Lindsay official. That particular day will be both glorious and awful for me. Glorious because I will have taken a step to officially uniting with my soul-mate in life. Awful because it will definitely break Devon’s heart in the process.
This is really a tough situation for me to discuss, and put into words. Perhaps whatever happens will solely be my fault. No... it WILL be my fault.
Since that day Pamela left me six months ago, Lindsay and I were destined to be together. Pamela had taken a chainsaw to my heart, while Trish did the same to Lindsay. Lindsay and I helped each other heal over the coming weeks and months. I was her support; she was mine. We held each other up, and did our absolute best to make it through that rocky, horrible time. Together, we finally did.
And as Lindsay told me last week, it was her belief all along that she was better for me than Pamela ever was. I agreed with her. Of course, Devon said the same thing to me just hours ago. I agreed with her too. But I wouldn’t have agreed if she said she was better for me than Lindsay.
Not to be overlooked, while Lindsay and I were in the process of healing, Devon was right there for us, too. She had been the sounding board for both of us, always willing to lend a helping hand when necessary. In the process, I fell in love with Devon. Lindsay fell in love with Devon, and vice versa. Devon had always loved me.
Devon obviously had her hopes up that she and I would eventually get married. For the past few months, she had been dropping hints about it at various times. Perhaps none of them were quite more serious and bold than the one she had slipped in at the beach just hours ago...
“Maybe one day, you and I CAN be married. And Lindsay can be our little playmate, as she was for you and Pamela.”
Whatever fall-out that happens when I finally break the news to Devon will be my fault. I should have told her a long time ago that if I were to ever get married again, the best choice for me would be Lindsay. I have known that all along. Why couldn’t I have spoken up, and told Devon my true feelings before allowing her to get her hopes up?
Was Devon wrong in believing that her and I would one day become husband-and-wife? Was it wrong of her to seemingly overlook Lindsay and my feelings for her?
I honestly don’t think so.
In her heart of hearts, Devon thought that her and I were
perfect for each other. In many ways, we were. Thus, it only seemed right to her that we would eventually be married. Plus, she had dropped so many hints over the past couple of months. Never once did I shoot one of them down.
But Lindsay had that slight edge on Devon, which swayed me to her favor. Lindsay came to the island a good six months before Devon ever stepped foot on it. My history with Lindsay was longer, and deeper, than it was with Devon.
More importantly, however, Lindsay was special to me. So was Devon, but Lindsay was that unique, once-in-a-lifetime type of special. I really can’t put into words what exactly it is that I mean. But this was Lindsay’s real advantage. She was that unique kind of special.
Lindsay and Devon were so alike that it was almost scary. Both stood 5-foot-3 and weighed about 95 pounds. Each had immaculate, long-flowing blonde hair and blue eyes. Their faces, angelic and wholesome, even looked alike. Lindsay and Devon could paralyze an entire crowd with just one flash of their respective smiles. They were goddesses to me.
The only real physical difference between Lindsay and Devon, as I have stated many times before, was their bra size. Lindsay had smallish-sized breasts, while Devon was much more shapely and developed. Devon’s breasts appeared much larger than they actually were, too, because of her frail waist and small height.
But the similarities between them were not just skin-deep. Both Lindsay and Devon easily ranked as the two sweetest, most genuinely nice women I had ever met in my entire life. Neither had a mean bone in their bodies, nor were they even capable of inflicting the type of hurt Victoria and Pamela had given to me in the past.
Lindsay and Devon were the type of pure, down-to-earth sweethearts that you have always dreamed about introducing to your parents. Both of them were so very charming and delightful. They could coo and cavort their way through any situation or discussion, and always come out on top.
With Devon such an integral part of my life, it was like having a second Lindsay around for me. A slightly older, more shapely clone of my little angel.
Thus, it should be quite easy to understand that I am not looking forward to that day when I finally am forced to tell Devon that I have chosen my bride - and it’s not her.
I wanted nothing but for both Lindsay and Devon to be totally happy in life. If Devon gets hurt because of what I eventually say to her (and she will), Lindsay will feel guilty. It could put a strain on their relationship, and possibly end it. I don’t even want to consider that...
The underlying thing here is aside from the fact I wanted to be a married man again, I NEEDED both Lindsay and Devon in my life. I NEEDED both of them to not only love me, but each other as well. Seeing them together made me happy. But my impending marriage to Lindsay could destroy that.
I HAD to let Devon know of my feelings sooner rather than later. She was owed that much. But at the same time, I was afraid to tell her. It could ruin everything.

* * *

Come to think of it - this problem and the ramifications of it once things are finally resolved could turn out to be worse than anything I went through last winter.

* * *

The second problem I was facing was not near as daunting as the first. Devon was right in what she had told me hours ago - I had to step forward, and tell Lindsay that I did not want Victoria on the island anymore. It was awkward, having my ex-fiancee cavort around the island with my bride-to-be. Not only had Lindsay and Victoria become close friends, but they were also attracted to each other. That was apparent.
Of course, I had done my absolute best since Victoria’s arrival last week to avoid her. For obvious reasons, I did not want my ex-fiancee on the island. Furthermore, I did not want to even talk to her, either.
But the thing which had held me back thus far in letting my feelings be known was the fact that Lindsay got along so good with Victoria. I did not want to take away her new friend. At the same time, though, I was only hurting myself more and more. I had to step forward and speak...
Over the past week, Victoria had tried to pin me down at various instances. I wanted absolutely nothing to do with her, and managed to escape her all but once. That one time, my ex-fiancee went into a long dialogue about the island.
“What you’ve got here is incredible, Jeremy. You have a harem. All of these girls absolutely love you. Lindsay, Devon, Amy, Stephanie, Christina, Lisa... all of them. I was talking to Jessica about it earlier. She said it’s a big sex colony. You always hear or read about places like this, or see them in the movies. But I never thought something like this would actually exist. It’s incredible!”
It may be a harem, Victoria. But it’s a harem that you have no business in being a part of. Please go home...
My third (and hopefully final) problem, of course, was the situation with Mistress Amy and submissive Stephanie. Was Stephanie truly happy in her role as a “sex slave”? I had some serious doubts about that.
How could anyone find pleasure in being led around by a leash all day? What satisfaction would one achieve from eating breakfast and dinner while sitting on the floor, while everyone else was at the table?
I have a casual interest in bondage and domination, as most people do. But not to this extreme.
The real root of my concern stemmed from the evening I spent with Stephanie last week. Instead of using her that night as a submissive, I treated Stephanie like an actual person. She was so shocked and surprised because of it, too. For the first time in six months, Stephanie said, someone had actually spoken to her as an “equal”.
If Stephanie wanted to be treated like an object all day and all night long, wouldn’t it make sense that she prefer I not speak to her in such a normal fashion? Even more, she was so genuinely grateful for the evening that we spent with each other. More than anything, that raised my concerns about whether or not Stephanie was truly happy in life.
Of course, interjecting myself into Amy and Stephanie’s relationship to find my answer did have its drawbacks. I did not want either of them to be angry at me. Nor did I want to damage their relationship in any way.
Even without all the bondage play, Amy and Stephanie were a perfect match for each other. But if Stephanie tells me that being a submissive was a novel idea at first, but then she got in too deep and now can’t get out, I would feel obligated to help her. In the process, of course, I could destroy her relationship with Amy. I didn’t want that.
I just didn’t understand why they couldn’t be a “normal” couple. If all the bondage play is necessary, keep it confined to the bedroom. Don’t bring it out...

* * *

The time was 6:27pm on this Wednesday evening when I found myself heading throughout the mansion, toward the kitchen area. My stomach had a hunger pain or two, and I was curious as to what Jessica was preparing for dinner. Fortunately, that would only be a half-hour from now. I was absolutely starving!
Along the way, however, Devon’s voice caught my attention and immediately made me stop dead in my tracks.
“How can you be so insensitive?”
For a moment, I wondered if Devon was talking to me. Her voice was that close. I turned around, but did not see her anywhere. Then, I realized that she was in the next room - the foyer. But who was Devon talking to?
I crept up to the door and peeked inside, then gulped my throat in uneasiness as I saw Lindsay standing in front of her. That look on her face was not good...
“How am I supposed to know he felt that way?” Lindsay whined in return, obviously a bit upset.
“Jeremy never tells us how he feels if it is negative!” Devon exclaimed. “You should know that by now! He keeps most everything bad all bottled up inside of him.”
“But Jeremy said he didn’t mind me being friends with Victoria,” Lindsay protested, which made me gulp my throat once again. “I asked him several times about it!”
Devon shook her head and laughed, “Again, this is Jeremy we’re talking about. Of course he is going to tell you that it is okay if you and Victoria are friends. He can see that you like her, and wants you to be happy.”
“I had no idea...” the 19-year-old squealed.
“Think about it,” Devon told her. “Think how strange it
must be for Jeremy to have Victoria here. Whenever you or I asked about Victoria in the past, Jeremy either said that he hated her, or didn’t want to talk about her. Now she is here, and Jeremy is subjected to the sight of you and her being buddy-buddy around the mansion. It’s not right.”
“I thought that, too,” Lindsay countered. “But still... I was told he had no problem with us being friends. I... I like Victoria so much. We have so much in common. We’ve shared so many stories about Jeremy.”
Devon folded her arms and said, “Lisa told me what she saw earlier, Lindsay. In the library - an hour ago.”
The little blonde’s eyes went wide as she quaked, “Oh?”
“You had sex with Victoria,” Devon told her, which sent
shivers down my spine. “Lisa said she heard some noises, and then went to investigate. You... were sprawled all over the table, with Victoria’s face between your thighs.”
Devon shook her head and added, “Even AMY says that you are being insensitive! What if Jeremy finds out about this?”
I took a deep breath and then slowly backed away from the door, not wanting to be heard. Then, I turned around and started walking. “You have to tell Victoria that it is best that she go home!” I heard Devon say to Lindsay, as I made my way for the nearby staircase. “I can’t BELIEVE you!”
I had suddenly lost my appetite.

* * *

After I returned to my personal suite that evening, I decided to skip dinner and use the time alone to go over things in my mind. Yes - I knew since last week that there was a possibility that Lindsay and Victoria would wind up becoming intimate with one another.
But at the same time, I never expected anything like this to happen between them. Doesn’t Lindsay have any control over herself, and her desires? I could not believe that my future bride-to-be actually had sex with my ex-fiancee.
Devon was right. Victoria had to leave the island. Now.

* * *

It was a little after 9:00pm that same evening when I heard the fabled “Lindsay knock” upon the entrance to my personal suite. Four knocks, followed by two quicker ones. Surprisingly, I did not make a move to get up and open the door for her. I was a little bit mad at Lindsay.
“Jeremy, are you in there?” Lindsay said, trying to turn the doorknob. “Why is the door locked?” She knocked once more and said, “Is everything okay? Jeremy? Jeremy?”
Frowning, I took a deep breath and got up from the bed, and made my way over to the door. I unlocked and opened it for her, but turned away and offered Lindsay no eye contact as I then went back to the bed.
“Why did you skip dinner?” Lindsay asked. “You must be starving. Here... I brought you a plate. It’s chicken, Jeremy. Jessica did another great job. Try some...”
I turned and looked directly at Lindsay, giving her an empty, disappointed glare. As a result, the expression upon her face changed accordingly.
“Oh God...” Lindsay moaned, almost dropping the dinner plate to the floor. Instead, she placed it upon the nearby end-table and then brought both hands to her mouth. “You know... Jeremy. Oh God, Jeremy... you know! You watched what happened earlier with the voyeur room. Didn’t you?”
“No,” I quietly told her. “I was on my way to the kitchen and I overheard your conversation with Devon in the foyer.” I paused before adding, “If I were to have watched you and Victoria have sex together, I’d feel a lot worse now.”
“I didn’t know, Jeremy!” Lindsay exclaimed, dropping to her knees upon the floor as tears began to literally pour from her eyes. “I didn’t know! Oh God... I talked with Devon, Christina and Lisa about it after dinner. I didn’t realize what effect me and Victoria being friends was having on you!” Lindsay hid her face with both hands and began to cry, saying, “I’D NEVER DO ANYTHING TO HURT YOU, JEREMY!”
I couldn’t stand to see Lindsay upset and crying like this. But still, I needed to get my point across. Yes! For once in my life, I had to speak to my mind.
“Being friends with Victoria and having sex with her are two completely different things,” I said to Lindsay, my voice tented with anger and hurt. “I don’t really care, Lindsay, that I told you it was alright if you and her were friends. I never said anything about having sex with her.”
“I couldn’t help it!” she exclaimed, exposing her face and the sheet of tears which now covered it. “She put her hands on me, then kissed me, and I couldn’t...”
“NO!” I cut Lindsay off, shaking my head. “I don’t want to hear about it.” The anger within me swelled as I told her, “I just cannot BELIEVE that you had sex with Victoria. Think about it, Lindsay. THINK ABOUT IT! That would be the same as Trish coming back here, and me having sex with her. Right underneath your nose! Would you like that?”
“No...” Lindsay sobbed, her posture now slumped as she was still upon her knees. “I... I’d hate that, Jeremy. I-I couldn’t stand it...”
“I know you loved Trish very, very much,” I told her, my voice settling down somewhat. “And I know when she left you, Lindsay, it broke your heart. But I can GUARANTEE you that your feelings for Trish were not NEAR as strong as mine once were, for Victoria.”
Lindsay continued crying as I said, “You couldn’t stand it if Trish came back, and I had sex with her? How do you think I feel, knowing what you did with Victoria?”
“I’m sorry, Jeremy...” Lindsay wailed, stepping forward upon her knees and clutching at my waist as I sat upon the bed. She placed her head in my lap and cried, “I love you, Jeremy! I’d never do anything to hurt you! Not on purpose!”
“YOU SHOULD BE ASHAMED OF YOURSELF!” I roared, which caught me off-guard. I didn’t mean to say that to her. At least, not with so much emotion behind it.
“I know, Jeremy. I knooooow...” Lindsay continued crying.
I could feel her tears on my legs. Now I felt bad.
Having said my peace to her, I reached down and grasped Lindsay’s face with my hands, and made her look up at me. She was a total mess. But at the same time, God... Lindsay looked so pretty with those tears in her eyes.
“I’m sorry, Jeremy...” the little blonde reiterated, sniffing her nose as she looked up at me. “I... I’d... I would never hurt you. N-Not knowingly! Never!”
I pulled Lindsay up and brought her into my arms, giving her a warm, loving embrace. “The environment I’ve created on this island, sweetheart...” I shook my head and went on, “I... it’s my fault, too. I want all of us to be open - to share with everyone. That’s what the island is about. I should have never allowed Victoria to stay here.”
“It does-doesn’t excuse what I did,” Lindsay shrieked, pulling her face away from my shoulder and looking at me. “I should have sh-showed better judgment, Jeremy.”
Smiling, I cupped her face with both hands and began wiping away her tears. “No it doesn’t excuse you, honey. You should have more control, better judgment... yes. But still, Victoria should have never stayed here in the first place. She shouldn’t have even BEEN HERE to BEGIN with.”
“Do you-you for-forgive m-me?” Lindsay asked, the look in her eyes literally begging me to.
“Of course, sweetheart,” I replied, placing my lips to her forehead and kissing her there. I then smiled, and started kissing away the remaining tears upon her face. “I could never stay mad at you for too long, Lindsay.”
It took several seconds, but I managed to eventually cleanse her face of all those tears with my lips.
“Th-thank you, Jeremy.”
I smiled at her again. “It’s my fault too, sweetheart.
Just as I said earlier. I want you girls to be open and free with each other - let your inhibitions go. That is what I have strived for this place to be like over the past year. Victoria had no place here. She wasn’t one of us. But I guess for the past week, she has been. Sort of.”
I took Lindsay into my arms once more and asked her, “So what did all of you decide to do with Victoria?”
“She... she’s going to leave in the morning,” was her answer. “She’s taking her speed-boat and going back to the mainland. Are-are you going to keep good on your promise, Jeremy, and buy her an airline ticket?”
“Of course I will,” I replied, embracing Lindsay just a bit tighter. “I always keep my promises. I think I’ll give her some money, too. Victoria did spend a lot to find me.”
“You’re giving her money?” Lindsay asked. “Oh...”
“I could probably get her a helicopter, too,” I mused.
“It would be better than a speed-boat.”
After a long pause, I pushed the little enchantress away from my arms and told her, “I don’t blame you for having sex with her, sweetheart. Just look at all the people over the past year you’ve had sex with. I guess it’s been ingrained into you that if you like someone, you have sex with them. That is what happened with Victoria.” I paused and added, “I know you would never hurt me intentionally.”
“I’ve had sex with everyone who has stepped foot on this island since I arrived here last June,” Lindsay sniffed. “All the women; those guys you brought here for the birthday gang-bangs. When I went on trips with you and Pamela, or you and Devon... I had sex with other people, too. But just think of that - EVERYONE who has been on this island.”
“It sure is a lot of people,” I said, kissing her on the forehead. “A whole lot. Well...” I paused, then offered a smile and added, “You haven’t had sex with EVERYONE on the island, dear. Remember Louisa, now.”
Lindsay shivered, then gulped her throat and looked at me with wide eyes.
“NO...” I gasped, completely shocked. “No way...”
“Oh God...” Lindsay shrieked, before looking down and
hiding her face. “I... I didn’t have sex with Louisa. I... she sort of... had sex with me.”
“WHAT?” I exclaimed. “Louisa is a 76-year-old woman!
WHAT IN THE HELL DID YOU DO WITH HER?”
Lindsay still hid her face from me as she replied, “When you and Devon were busy somewhere on the island, there... were times... when Louisa liked watching me use a dildo on myself.” Lindsay shook her head and went on, “And there were other t-times when she used a dildo on me.”
“My God, sweetheart...” I gasped, my eyes wide.
“And sometimes,” Lindsay went on, “Louisa ate my pussy.”
That was it.
Ever since she first stepped into my life last year, I thought that Lindsay had the potential to eventually become a true, bona-fide slut. A super-slut, even. She had the lust... the HUNGER, to someday reach that lofty pinnacle.
However, her journey was now over. Forget what she had done with Victoria. Lindsay let a 76-year-old woman (!) use her as a plaything! Yes... she was now a nymphomaniac. My little angel was a raging, out-of-control SLUT.
“Louisa could make me cum so hard with her tongue,” she added, her voice full of shame.
NOT EVEN AMY WOULD HAVE WENT QUITE THIS FAR!

<<<- End of Part 7 ->>>

“I’m not ashamed of you, sweetheart,” I said to Lindsay, offering her a smile for emphasis, as she sat upon the bed in front of me. “Why would I be ashamed of you? You’re my little angel. I love you more than anything.”
“But I let a 76-year-old woman have her way with me!” the nymphomaniac exclaimed, obviously ashamed of herself. “Five different times, in fact!” Lindsay shook her head and went on, “Before anything happened between her and me, Louisa was like a grandmother to me. That is how I always looked at her. How can’t you be ashamed of me?”
I ran my fingers throughout Lindsay’s hair and smiled at her. “Devon and I weren’t there for you that first day,” I said to her, in my calm tone. “That’s what you told me last night, remember? Louisa came into our suite to do a laundry run, and she caught you masturbating with a dildo.”
Lindsay fidgeted about upon the bed as I softly added, “Instead of being repulsed or shocked, Louisa was just the opposite. This is what you told me, Lindsay.” She nodded her head and I went on, “Louisa asked if she could watch you. One thing led to another, and soon she was using the dildo on you herself. Then, her tongue.” My body flinched at the mere thought of 76-year-old Louisa in such a situation.
Yuck!...
“All that mattered to you, sweetheart, was that Louisa could give you some pleasure. Pleasure that you needed. Devon and I were out doing something together on the island that day. That’s why you let Louisa have her way with you. Devon and I... we weren’t there to take care of your needs.”
“How CAN’T you be ashamed of me?” Lindsay exclaimed, her eyes wide. “I’m ashamed of myself!”
“Don’t you see what you’ve become, sweetheart?” I asked. “You’re completely insatiable. If someone isn’t touching you, you have to touch yourself. You let a 76-year-old woman have her jollies with you because there was no one else around to satisfy your needs. You had sex with the ex-fiancee - Victoria - of your future husband - ME. I’m not ashamed of you, dear.” I reached out and gently grasped her right knee, saying, “Do you know why that is?”
“Because I’m a slut?”
“Exactly,” I grinned, nodding my head in agreement. “A
slut cannot control her desires, or her needs. I’m sorry, baby, for being mad at you last night about you screwing around with Victoria. I didn’t know how far along you were. I now know. You’re a slut. And any chance a slut has to achieve any kind of pleasure, she takes it.” I smiled and added, “I’ve always called you my ‘lil cheerleader slut. But you’re something more than that now. Something better!”
I kissed Lindsay on the forehead and told her, “I love you, sweetheart. I love you more than anything. I’ll have to see to it that your needs are better taken care of from now on.” I smiled and added, “You shouldn’t be ashamed of yourself, either, Lindsay. Your needs... your lust, it overwhelmed you. You can’t control yourself. It’s okay.”
“I still think it was kind of icky,” the little blonde chirped, offering one of her unique words.
“Baby, if you thought it was ‘icky’, why did you have five different encounters with Louisa?” I smiled at her before adding, “You’re priceless, Lindsay. I love you.”
“I never did anything to her,” the 19-year-old said, wanting to clarify that point. “She did things to me.”
I kissed her again and smiled, “I’m glad you told me about this, sweetheart. I’ll never look down on you for anything that is related to sex again. I created you, Lindsay. Without me or this island, you would have never discovered your ‘inner slut’. The same thing happened with Amy. She and I discovered her ‘inner slut’ last year. It just took a little while longer with you.”
“Amy has always said that I’m a slut,” Lindsay remarked.
“That’s because Amy likes to degrade you, and hear you
squeal and grunt as a result,” I smiled. “But you didn’t officially become a slut, Lindsay, until that first day you spread your legs for Louisa. That was the clincher.”
Lindsay’s eyes grew big as she said, “You make it seem like me doing this with Louisa was a good thing.”
“I definitely don’t want to see you and Louisa together,” I told her, holding back a laugh. “So I won’t be checking the archives in my voyeur room. But it IS a good thing. I finally discovered just how insatiable you are, sweetheart. As I said... I’ll have to see to it that you and your needs are better taken care of from this point forward.”
“Oh?” Lindsay said, a bit curious. “So what’s going to happen now? Anything?”
“We’re going to take care of your needs,” I quietly told her, looking at my wristwatch. “Everyone should be getting ready for breakfast now. You and I... we’re going to join them, and let them know that you’re officially a slut now.”
“No!” Lindsay exclaimed, suddenly backing away from me upon the bed. “GOD, NO! You can’t tell the others what I let Louisa do to me! Amy would never let me live it down! What would Jessica think? Louisa is her grandmother!”
“Calm down, sweetheart,” I grinned, lightly touching her shoulder now. “I’m not going to say a word about Louisa to anyone. We’re just going to let everyone know that you’re officially a slut now. If anyone asks, we can tell them it is because you had sex with Victoria behind my back.”
“Oh, okay...” she responded, obviously relieved. “But... why are you going to tell everyone else that I’m a slut?”
“Your needs, princess,” I gently offered. “They need to be taken care of. I’m going to have all of the other girls gang-bang you.” Lindsay gulped her throat as I continued, “I’m going to see to it that you are WELL satisfied. I won’t let them stop gang-banging you until you are.”
I paused before adding, “But I’m sure Amy won’t need any coaxing from me. She’ll be the leader, obviously. Amy is going to be SO HAPPY to hear you finally admit to her that you’re a slut. She’s only wanted to hear that for a YEAR.”
“But it’s so fun when I go back and forth with her like that,” Lindsay remarked. “She calls me a slut, and I deny it. I’ve always loved doing that with her.”
“Those days are over, honey,” I told her. “You’re going to admit it to her, and all the others. I’m positive you and Amy will find something else to kick around during sex.”
“If you say so, Jeremy,” she offered, her gaze lowered.
I smiled once more before planting my lips upon Lindsay’s
mouth for a gentle kiss. “I love you, sweetheart. C’mon... let’s go to breakfast. No one is going to be hungry after I tell them what they are to do to you. I’m even going to see about getting Jessica involved in this.”

* * *

“No mercy?” Amy said moments later, a nasty glint in her eye, as she and the other ladies stared at both Lindsay and myself. “You want us to show her no mercy, Jeremy?”
I nodded my head and replied, “Yes, indeed. No mercy. Lindsay is officially a slut now, and this is how sluts should be treated. She wants all of you to gang-bang her as hard as you possibly can.” I smiled at Lindsay before also telling the others, “She needs to get off... really bad.”
“Oh my, this is going to be fun,” Amy grinned, licking her lips while devouring Lindsay with her eyes. “I see that you even brought my collection of toys, Jeremy.”
“Yes, I did,” I said, tossing the backpack at Amy’s feet. “I want all of you to really stuff Lindsay.” The charming blonde squirmed about as I reiterated, “Stuff her full.”
“What brought this on?” Devon asked me, curious.
“I know the details about what happened between Lindsay
and Victoria yesterday,” I responded, to which Devon placed both hands upon her mouth in shock. “Don’t worry, though. I’m not angry or mad. It just made me realize how much of an insatiable slut Lindsay has become. To screw around with my ex-fiancee like that. She just can’t control herself.”
“Should I really be here?” Jessica asked, perhaps the only person in the room feeling any trepidation about the upcoming encounter. “I mean... I’ve only been here a week. Maybe there is some cleaning for me to do somewhere...”
“You’re welcome to stay, Jessica,” I said to her. “You may be an employee, but you’re also one of us now. Lindsay would like for you to stay. The more people who gang-bang her, the better chance she has of being satisfied.”
“This is REALLY strange,” Jessica said, shaking her head. “But I guess I can stick around. I just need to get more used to the way things are done here on the island.”
Lindsay squealed in surprise when I reached out and gave her a swift slap on the ass. “Make ‘em happy, sweetheart.”
“This is all the breakfast I need!” Amy gushed, stepping up to Lindsay and taking her into her arms. An instant later, both ladies growled with intense lust as Amy smashed her lips upon Lindsay’s mouth for a hot, searing kiss.
A few of the other women grinned with obvious arousal and delight as they got up from the table and made their way over to the embracing couple. Lisa reached out with her right hand and placed it upon Lindsay’s denim-clad ass, squeezing and massaging it roughly.
Christina went one step further by dropping to her knees behind Lindsay, then reaching around her slender waist and unbuttoning those denim shorts. A split-second later, they were ripped down and off. To the surprise of absolutely no one, Lindsay had foregone the use of panties.
Now with a bare ass to fondle and squeeze, Lisa grabbed it with both hands and really went to town. At the same time, Christina, who was still on her knees behind Lindsay, spread the 19-year-old’s pussy folds with her fingertips and immediately inserted her tongue for a delicious taste.
Devon gave me an inquisitive glance as, still smiling, I took a seat in a chair against the wall. This was going to be very interesting. Lindsay - my little angel - was going to be used beyond any and all belief. I would simply not let the other women stop until I was satisfied that Lindsay had experienced enough. That won’t be for a long time...
Still, Devon gave me that odd look. It was as if that woman could read my mind at times. She knew something else was at work here. Why would I proclaim Lindsay to be an insatiable slut simply because she had sex with Victoria? If I was so happy that my past and future had united, why did Victoria leave the island this morning via helicopter? Obviously, none of this made any sense to Devon. But I had to keep my promise to Lindsay - not a word about Louisa.

* * *

The insatiable nymphomaniac was already squirming and writhing about as three women worked over various parts of her body. Obviously the anointed leader, Amy grabbed a big clump of Lindsay’s hair and gently yanked on it, ending their mutual kiss. Lindsay’s eyes were ablaze with passion as she stared at Amy, while Christina was busy exploring the tender folds of her pussy with her tongue. At the same time, Lisa continued to pinch and maul Lindsay’s ass.
“You little slut,” Amy growled, giving her young lover an equal glare of mad lust, while unbuttoning her blouse and whisking it away. Of course, Lindsay was not wearing a bra, either. Amy smiled in response and said, “Jeremy wants us to teach you a lesson, I guess. First thing is first... you need to passed around like a little doll. A fuck-doll!”
When Amy extended her arm to the side and snapped her fingers, Stephanie - who had been perched upon her knees next to the breakfast table - immediately got up and made her way over to Amy. The nasty pornstar smiled and tugged on Stephanie’s leash, telling her, “Have a taste, baby.”
Stephanie (who was already completely nude - as usual) closed the distance between herself and Lindsay, then shared a rather forceful, heated kiss with her. At the same time, Christina was now jamming a pair of fingers in-and-out of Lindsay’s moist slit at warp-speed, while Lisa had one hand on her ass, and the other upon her breasts. Meanwhile, Amy used this time to get rid of her own clothing.
Still at the breakfast table, Jessica made a move to go over and join the group, but was stopped once Devon placed a hand upon her wrist. The two ladies gazed at each other for a moment or two, then smiled and pressed their lips together for a tender, loving kiss.
Amy put an end to the shared kiss between Lindsay and Stephanie, only then to beckon Lisa to come forward. The voluptuous blonde did just that, and then smashed her own mouth upon Lindsay’s for a passionate kiss. I grinned at the mere sight. This being her third big-time kiss with as many people in the last few minutes, Lindsay was getting a bit winded. She would be alright, though...
“Oh yeah...” Amy growled, as she watched Lisa and Lindsay swap their tongues together over an open-mouthed exchange. “Oh yeah... ravage that slut’s mouth! RAPE IT!”
Over at the breakfast table, Jessica was squirming about herself as she and Devon shared an intimate kiss. Devon had her hand inside Jessica’s blouse, and was busy fondling one of her luscious, ripe breasts.
Indeed, it was going to take awhile. But Jessica would eventually fit in with the rest of the girls wonderfully. All she needed was another week or so...
Amy tapped Christina on the shoulder, giving her a signal that it was now her turn to orally worship Lindsay’s pussy. Christina withdrew her lips and tongue from the teen-ager’s moist folds, then smiled at Amy before rising to her feet and sharing a kiss with her. Once it was over, Amy dropped to her knees behind Lindsay and immediately began lashing away at her puffy clitoris with her tongue.
Christina and Stephanie held hands and exchanged smiles as they both watched the kiss between Lindsay and Lisa intensify to even greater proportions. A moment later, Devon snuck up to Stephanie and joyfully hugged her from behind. The pair of ladies giggled before pressing their own lips together for an intimate exchange. At the same time, Christina walked over to Jessica and whispered a word or two into her ear, then offered her a kiss.
Soon, Lisa wanted to change positions with Devon. Now, Lisa and Stephanie were keeping one another occupied while Devon explored the inner regions of Lindsay’s mouth with her tongue. Needless to say, the little blonde was well past the point of being warmed up. She was burning up now.
Amy was showing Lindsay’s tender pussy absolutely no mercy or compassion as she violently jammed three (and sometimes four) fingers in-and-out of it at a blistering rate of speed. At the same time, Amy’s tongue was swirling in mad circles. It was obvious that she wanted to be the one who helped Lindsay experience her first orgasm today.
Devon broke her kiss with Lindsay, which allowed the young minx a chance to freely breathe and catch her air. “You’re the only one who hasn’t kissed her yet,” Devon said to Jessica, smiling. “Come on over and get a taste.”
Christina nodded her head at Jessica, who smiled and then made her way over to Lindsay. The nymphomaniac took a deep breath just before Jessica placed her lips upon hers for a loving, tongue-filled kiss. Lindsay responded by slipping a hand inside Jessica’s blouse and fondling one of her breasts.

* * *

Who needed the voyeur room?
I know I didn’t. I rather be right here where I was - seated in a chair against the far wall - watching Lindsay’s “coronation” before my very eyes. Still, it was like I was in the voyeur room. I already had my cock out, and was busy stroking it. This was going to be fun...

* * *

Lindsay was squealing and grunting in response to the expert oral and finger work being done upon her pussy, courtesy of the nasty Amy. The red-head even managed to land a few, stinging slaps upon Lindsay’s sweet ass, which I’m sure did nothing but excite her even more.
A few seconds later, Lindsay’s whole body went rigid as she broke her kiss with Jessica. The 19-year-old let out a loud, shrieking scream, which was followed by a giggle from Amy. The little vixen had just creamed her pussy - as well as Amy’s face. The sight made me smile.
“Oh God...” Lindsay moaned once it was over, dropping to her knees in a sign of momentary weakness. Of course, Amy had to take this and twist it around somewhat.
“Ahh... she wants to be on her knees now!” The other ladies snickered as Amy added, “That’s really not the right place for her, though. On your back, slut!”
Lindsay let out an exaggerated squeal as she did what was instructed of her. Now on her back, she instinctively spread her thighs and slipped a hand between them, and began to openly masturbate in front of everyone.
Showing some initiative, Stephanie moved forward and then dropped to her knees, directly over Lindsay’s face. Amy smiled and nodded at her - signaling it was okay - before Stephanie took the final step and lowered her pussy to the vixen’s hungry, awaiting mouth.
“Oh yeah...” Stephanie moaned, her face ablaze with lust, as she mauled her breasts with both hands and began to gyrate herself upon Lindsay’s probing lips and tongue. “OH YEAH... that feels so good! So good!”
I smiled because of the simple fact that Stephanie was actually in the process of receiving some stimulation. At the same time, though, I watched as Amy - who was completely nude - crawled over to her precious backpack and began to search through it. What would she pull out of it?
Devon and Jessica were in another kissing contest, but Christina and Lisa were keeping pace right beside them. Jessica’s blouse was now history, and Devon made sure her bra was soon to follow. I moaned at the mere sight of Christina and Lisa each stripping one another of their clothing as their heated, passionate kiss continued.
Devon broke hers off with Jessica, then licked her lips in anticipation as she looked over at Lindsay and Stephanie. It was obvious to me what was on her mind.
My thoughts were then confirmed as a short moment later, Devon settled down between Lindsay’s outstretched thighs and began lapping away at her pussy. At the same time, Stephanie continued to moan and squirm about as she grounded her own pussy upon Lindsay’s swirling tongue.
My eyes went wide with arousal once Amy pulled out a massive, strap-on dildo from within her trusty backpack. It was black (Lindsay’s favorite color - for various reasons) and appeared to be at least 12 inches in length.
Amy held the tool in her hand for several seconds, while keeping an eye on the three-way coupling in front of her. Then, Amy turned toward me and offered an inquisitive look.
All I needed to do was nod my head in approval, and Amy responded with a luscious grin. Next, she rose to her feet and went over to Jessica. “I bet you’ve never used one of these,” Amy said, holding the nasty strap-on up for Jessica to see. The blonde shook her head in response as Amy went on, “Well... I think it’s high time you learn.”
Jessica yelped with desire as Amy whisked her shorts down in a heartbeat. Next came her G-string, and then Jessica appeared a bit antsy as Amy placed the strap-on’s harness around her waist, before buckling it into place.
Jessica looked down with wide eyes at the massive dong which protruded outward from her pelvis, before turning her attention to Amy. “I’ve never even SEEN one of these...”
Amy smiled in total glee. She was going to take the corruption of Jessica - which began last week during that shower “initiation” - one step further.
“They’re real easy to use, honey,” Amy told her. “Here.
You can have a test run on that little slut over there.”
A moment later, Devon smiled and accordingly withdrew her face from between Lindsay’s quivering thighs as Amy brought Jessica over. The pornstar then tapped Stephanie on the shoulder, signaling for her to dismount from Lindsay’s face. When she did, the 19-year-old’s eyes went wide with lust as she got her first glimpse of the dildo-wielding Jessica.
“You should do her doggie-style for now,” Amy suggested, her hand on Jessica’s lush ass. “It’s better that way.” Amy’s voice became more strict as she smacked Lindsay on the leg. “Come on, slut! On your hands and knees!” Like a submissive, Lindsay immediately did what she was told. Amy smiled and gloated, “All fours! Just like a bitch!”
For the first time since her ordeal had began, Lindsay turned her face and looked directly at me. I had never seen that type of expression upon her face before. It was one of extreme hunger and desire. The MOST extreme...
I don’t think Lindsay had ever been quite this excited before. Not only because of what had already happened to her... but the realization that much more was to come. I was going to see to it that she be used beyond any and all belief today. And, Lindsay knew that all too well.
The expression upon her face also seemed to relay a silent, but powerful, message to me. “I’m going to get you back for this.” I offered Lindsay a smile and nodded my head, then silently mouthed the words, “I love you.”
The enchantress’ eyes had been trained on me, but she suddenly turned her face away and screamed out in unequaled lust as Jessica - who was on both knees behind her - jammed the massive strap-on dildo into Lindsay’s pussy.
Amy offered the Texan some pointers and advice, but it seemed as though Jessica really didn’t need all that much help. A wicked smile came to her face as she began to churn her hips back-and-forth, the huge dong invading and piercing its way throughout Lindsay’s precious folds.
“Fuck her harder!” Amy encouraged Jessica, offering her a hard slap on the ass for emphasis. “FUCK HER HARDER!”
Obviously liking this new side of herself, Jessica grinned and then really started to blast sweet, little Lindsay with the strap-on dildo. Lindsay screamed and cried out in response, also burying her face and pounding her fist upon the carpeted floor in the process.
“Oh, come here, sweet thing,” Devon said to Stephanie, taking ahold of her wrist and pulling her closer. “Did Lindsay get you all hot and bothered with her tongue?” Stephanie nodded her head as Devon continued, “Don’t worry, honey. I’ll be happy to finish you off.”
As Christina was in the midst of worshipping Lisa’s full breasts with her hands and tongue, Devon pulled Stephanie down to the floor with her. She offered the submissive a deep kiss, before gliding southward and slipping her head between her thighs. An instant later, Stephanie began to moan out her pleasure just as she had before.
A wave of lust had overtaken all of the ladies in the common room. Fortunately, I was also here to witness it.
Meanwhile, Amy still found it necessary to repeatedly swat Jessica on the ass as she plunged her way in-and-out of Lindsay’s pussy. A moment later, Amy finally relented and with a smile, backed away from the squirming couple. Indeed, Jessica’s whirlwind education on how to use a big strap-on dildo was over. She now knew what to do with it.
Amy retrieved her backpack of toys, and began searching through it once again. This time, she pulled out an even BIGGER strap-on dildo. Snickering, Amy held it up for me to see. Again, I nodded my head at her.
Amy returned to the lust-couple, and tossed the bigger dildo onto the floor directly beside Lindsay’s face. I smiled to myself as Lindsay’s eyes went wide as she stared at the obnoxious thing. It must have been 15 inches long!
“Make that slut cum!” Amy exclaimed, her words directed at Jessica. “Make her cum! Other people have to get their turn with her, too. So hurry up!”
Speaking of such things, Stephanie screeched and wailed out in utter lust as Devon helped her achieve an orgasm with her skilled, talented tongue.
Laying flat on her back, Stephanie continued to writhe and squirm about even in the after-effects of her orgasm. That was obviously because Devon’s face hadn’t left the silken joining of her thighs yet. Her tongue just kept lapping away at Stephanie’s soaked slit. I could tell that Devon was really enjoying the “fruits” of her labor...
Meanwhile, Christina and Lisa were locked in yet another heated kiss. Christina, in fact, was perched upon Lisa’s trusting lap as the two ladies traded both their lips and tongues in the open air.
Was there a better sight in the world than two luscious women sharing an intimate kiss? I sure don’t think so...
It appeared as though Lindsay’s body was about to burst from the harsh, rough treatment she was receiving courtesy of Jessica. On her hands and knees with her ass perched high, Lindsay screamed out and pounded her fist upon the carpet some more as Jessica continued to blast away at her.
I smiled at the sudden realization that Lindsay was in the sweet process of orgasm - her second of the morning thus far. Jessica obviously caught on too, as she slowed her fuck-strokes but continued to barrel the dildo into her lover until Lindsay simply collapsed onto the floor.
Jessica unstrapped the dildo’s harness and leaned over, kissing the side of Lindsay’s face as the 19-year-old breathed in short, rapid gasps.
Amy glanced my way and said, “PLEASE tell me that this isn’t enough for her. She needs to be fucked some more!”
“I agree, dear,” I replied. “Do as you see fit.”
An evil gleam came to Amy’s eyes as she picked the bigger strap-on dildo (15 inches?) up from the floor. Grinning, she twirled it by its strap above her head and called out, “Who wants to fuck the little slut next?”
Devon was still nestled between Stephanie’s thighs, and may have been on her way to bringing her another orgasm. With those two out of the running, Christina broke her kiss with Lisa and raised her hand. “Me!” she said, smiling.
“You know how to put one of these on,” Amy smirked, extending the strap-on with her right hand. Christina slipped out of Lisa’s lap and made her way over to Amy, a definite smile upon her face. She took the instrument and fastened it around her waist.
“I want to fuck her missionary,” Christina sneered.
“What’s stopping you?” Amy asked, matter-of-factly.
“Oh God...” Lindsay whined, as Amy flipped her over onto
her back. “N-Not again!” the little blonde cried, just before Christina mounted her in the missionary position and sank that enormous dong directly into her pussy.
I shook my head and smiled at the sight of Christina as she immediately began to hump away at the poor nymphomaniac. Lindsay may be nearing exhaustion, but I knew that she wanted... no, she NEEDED more. I grinned again while these thoughts went through my mind, as I busily stroked my cock.
However, I then realized that Lisa was staring directly at me. Or more specifically - my cock.
What is a man to do when a gorgeous, bombshell-blonde of a woman such as Lisa is licking her lips in anticipation as she stares blankly at his cock?
I know what I’d do...
With my free hand, I extended two fingers and motioned for her to come closer. Lisa did just that, while Devon was causing Stephanie to screech and cry out once again. Indeed, she was going to lead her toward another orgasm.
Lisa approached me on her knees, then took a seat and stretched her legs underneath the chair that I was settled in. Without saying a word, Lisa’s hand replaced mine on the thick base of my shaft. She frigged it for a few seconds, then giggled before taking its full length into her mouth.
With the sound of Christina humping Lindsay, and Stephanie screeching out in pleasure as our background, I threw my head back and sighed in response to the incredible sensations as Lisa worshipped my cock with her mouth. Soon, I looked down at her and smiled, and even cupped the side of her face. Lisa’s brown eyes were big as she stared directly up at me, her ruby-red lips forming a large ‘O’ around my erection as her head bobbed back-and-forth upon it.
Another smile came to my face as I watched Amy take the lovely Jessica into her arms, and kiss her deeply. Amy was still close enough to what was happening between Christina and Lindsay. Therefore, Amy could continue to oversee and make sure that my little sweetheart get what she deserved.
I then focused all of my attention upon Lisa, and smiled at her once again as her pretty blonde head continued to bob back-and-forth upon my shaft. Her alluring eyes had never once left my face. Lisa was so beautiful! I HAD to become more intimate and closer with her before the summer was over. Of course, I did not mean that in a purely physical way, either. I really wanted to get to know this angel...
Lisa withdrew my cock from her mouth only long enough so she could lick and slurp away upon my testicles for a few seconds. Then, the 21-year-old swallowed my erection once more and resumed her skilled fellatio work.
“TELL ME THAT YOU’RE A SLUT!”
That loud, ravenous scream caused me to immediately turn my attention towards its source, which was Amy. I looked at her with wide eyes as she now clutched Lindsay’s hair with her hand, looking down at her expectantly. Meanwhile, of course, Christina was still hammering away at Lindsay with her strap-on dildo in the missionary position.
“Tell ME that you are a SLUT!” Amy demanded again, now yanking on Lindsay’s hair.
The 19-year-old’s face was full of anxious lust as she glared up at Amy, while also grunting with each forward, powerful fuck-stroke of Christina’s. Indeed, she looked as though her body could spontaneously combust any second now.
“TELL ME!” Amy screamed.
“I’m a slut!” Lindsay responded.
“SAY IT LOUDER!” the red-head told her, now grasping her
chin with her hand. “SAY IT LOUDER!”
“I’M A SLUT!” Lindsay exclaimed, her voice literally echoing throughout the room. “Oh God, I’m a slut! I’M A SLUT! And I want to be fucked HARD! I’M A SLUUUUUT!”
That did it for me.
The verbal exchange between Lindsay and Amy pushed me over the edge. My cock simply exploded because of it, but fortunately - unlike most times when I watch the girls in a group session like this - I did not make a mess. I could thank Lisa; she had kept her lips sealed around my quivering shaft and swallowed down every last ounce of sperm.
Somewhere within all of this happening, Devon (and her swirling tongue) helped bring another orgasm to Stephanie. And while Lisa had guzzled down the massive load which had flowed from within my cock, Lindsay experienced her third orgasm - and her most powerful thus far - of the morning.

* * *

When it was over, Lindsay lay in an exhausted heap upon the floor. Her whole body was soaked with perspiration. Her little breasts heaved hard for breath but despite all that, Amy was not quite finished with her yet. Wonderful!
Lindsay squealed as she watched Amy secure a new strap-on dildo around her waist. This one was not near as long as the other two; nor was it quite as thick. Lindsay squealed once again as she then realized what it was perfect for...
Anal sex!
Amy tossed a bigger strap-on dildo toward Devon, who immediately fastened it into place around her waist. I then realized that both Amy and Devon were going to penetrate Lindsay’s pussy and ass simultaneously with their strap-ons.
As Lisa finally withdrew my cock from her mouth, Devon got onto her back and pulled Lindsay on top of her. The little blonde was still exhausted, but showed some sheer enthusiasm with a deafening scream once she took a seat upon the obscene, 10-inch dildo. As it filled her buttery pussy in no time flat, my cock began to twitch with life.
Devon reached out with both hands and brought Lindsay down upon her. With the strap-on dildo still embedded within her pussy, Lindsay now had the opportunity to share kisses with her sweet lover, Devon. The pair of ladies did just that, as Lindsay’s body vibrated gently in response to that big dildo being jammed clear up her pussy.
Not to be outdone, Amy grasped her own dildo and then squatted down directly behind Lindsay’s upturned ass. The little nymphomaniac was purely focused upon Devon and the idea of kissing her, but suddenly received a rather harsh (and sudden) reminder of what Amy had in store for her.
Lindsay roared out like a wild animal once Amy inserted the dildo into her anus from behind. With that evil gleam still in her eyes, Amy grasped Lindsay’s hips and squeezed them tightly as the full length of her strap-on suddenly disappeared. Every inch of it was in Lindsay’s rectum...
“OH FUUUUUCK!” Lindsay then screamed out, as Devon and Amy began to thrust their respective dildos in-and-out of her. The two ladies quickly caught a rhythm, and then it was off to the races.
As Devon pumped her hips upward - driving her dildo hard and fast into Lindsay’s pussy, Amy would jam her own tool of corruption into the teen’s anus. Then they would both pull back, and repeat the same process all over again.
As I watched Devon and Amy absolutely hammer Lindsay into “double-fuck heaven”, my cock formed its new erection rather quickly. Lisa was now busy with Stephanie (sharing each other in a blistering ‘69’), while Jessica simply sat back in awe and watched what was happening to Lindsay. That left dear, charming Christina, who was now eyeing my erection with a look of extreme hunger and need in her eyes.
When she began to make her way over to me - on her knees, noless, I stood up. Grasping my cock, I looked down at her and shook a finger from my other hand. “I’m sorry, dear,” I told Christina. “This cock right here... it’s for someone else now.” She gave a little pout, but then cheered up as I added, “You and I can get together tonight or tomorrow.”
“Who is it for now, then?” she wondered.
“Someone very special,” I replied, as I looked up and
focused my gaze solely upon Lindsay.

* * *

“YES!” Amy growled in lust, as she watched me make my way over to their three-way encounter. “THIS SLUT NEEDS A COCK IN HER MOUTH! YES! Make it a triple-fuck! YESSSSS!”
The three ladies and their bodies were in a constant state of motion, all of them rocking together on the very brink of madness. None more than Lindsay, however, who glared up at me as I slowly dropped to my knees before her adorable face.
“Oh God, Jeremy!” she managed to get out in a little-girl tone, her body bucking about wildly. “OH MY GOD...”
I offered my tender slut another smile, before grasping the side of her head and inserting my throbbing erection directly into her awaiting mouth. “Suck it,” I told her, as Devon and Amy continued to blast their way into her other two orifices. With my knees also on either side of Devon’s head, she used this opportunity to reach up with a hand and twiddle away at my testicles with her fingertips.
But my primary focus was on Lindsay, who began slurping away at my cock in a rather greedy fashion. I smiled once more, then added to her boiling level of excitement by starting to thrust myself in-and-out of her hungry mouth.
Now, all three of us were triple-banging her at once.
And best of all, we were going about our business HARD.
Lindsay cried and shrieked in response as I repeatedly jammed my erection in-and-out of her mouth. My hips kept churning about as I looked up and smiled at Amy, whose luscious breasts were bouncing and flopping like crazy as she humped her way in-and-out of the nymphomaniac’s ass.
I then let out a wild growl of my own, as Devon curled her head upward beneath me and swiped at my testicles with her tongue. It only made me pound Lindsay’s mouth harder...

* * *

This time, however, the orgasm which Lindsay experienced was more intense and earth-shattering than any she had EVER went through before. Whether that be today, yesterday or even last year. This was her most powerful orgasm EVER.
The little blonde’s eyes rolled into the back of her head and she nearly passed out from the indescribable sensations which were running roughshod throughout her body. She went limp, falling into a helpless, defenseless heap upon Devon’s body. In the process, my erection slipped from her mouth, and both Devon and Amy relented with their physical assaults. In fact, Amy pulled her dildo out of Lindsay’s ass while Devon used both hands to embrace and cuddle with the teen.
However, I was not quite finished. I still needed to get off, but that wouldn’t take too long.
I grasped my cock and aimed it directly at Lindsay’s tired, exhausted face. An instant later, I was stroking like a madman before the eruption came.
Not expecting it, the young minx flinched as the first blast of sperm landed on her face. She opened one eye and glared up at me as the second plopped onto her hair, while the third (and final) hit her directly on the nose.
Even though I was now drained, Devon still reached out and palmed my balls with her hand. At the same time, Amy slid up Lindsay’s body and gently nibbled upon her shoulder.

* * *

“Oh my God...” Jessica sighed, as I took a deep breath and sat down beside the three-girl pileup. “I... I’ve NEVER seen anyone treated like this before. Are... are you okay? Lindsay? Are you okay? Everything we did to you... my GOD!” It took a few seconds, but the little vixen finally found the strength within herself to answer.
“N-Never felt b-b-bet-better...”
I sighed gloriously and smiled in pure happiness, as
Lindsay’s words validated everything which I had just put her through. This was, in many regards, her “coronation”. She had officially become a super-slut now.
But at the same time, I would always look at Lindsay as my darling, little angel. She would still be overly sweet and wholesome, despite this new side of her. That was the most amazing thing about Lindsay! Although she was a total slut, Lindsay looked so pure and innocent that she could easily be mistaken for a virgin. Incredible!
“That HAS to be it,” Jessica said. “I don’t see how she can possibly withstand anything else.”
I smiled once more, while reaching out with my hand and tenderly stroking Lindsay’s face. She had never been so thoroughly and completely used before. It was fabulous!
“It’s enough,” I quietly offered. “For now.”
“For now?” Jessica exclaimed, shocked.
“I bet if you were to ask Lindsay,” I told Jessica, “she
would want a ten... maybe fifteen, minute break period.” Lindsay sighed and nodded her head in approval as I went on, “All of you girls... take her to the shower room in fifteen minutes. Get her cleaned up... and take your time, too.”
“Lisa and Stephanie still haven’t fucked her with a strap-on,” Amy sneered, her lips now nuzzling one of the teen’s breasts. “They’ll get their chance in the shower...”
I smiled at those words before saying, “After you get her all nice and cleaned up, bring her to my personal suite.” I leaned over and kissed Lindsay on the forehead, telling her, “I’ll be waiting for you, sweetheart.” I kissed her again and wryly added, “As will one of your cheerleader outfits...”

<<<- End of Part 8 ->>>

I loved Lindsay more than anything.
As a lay in bed on this lazy Friday morning, I smiled at Lindsay as her precious, little body was all nice and snug against me. The 19-year-old angel was still fast asleep. The peaceful, serene expression upon her charming face as she danced so merrily in the land of dreams was enough to make me smile. Lindsay was so beautiful to me that she almost seemed unreal. I loved her so very much...
Of course, the cheerleader outfit Lindsay still had on offered me a vivid reminder of the events of yesterday.
After she was brutally gang-banged by the other six ladies in the common room - capped only when I finally decided to join the fun and loot her mouth, Lindsay got a short rest period before the action heated up again.
Amy literally dragged her off to the shower room, where she and the other ladies saw to it that Lindsay was given a proper cleaning and scrub-down. While in the process, of course, Lindsay received some strap-on love courtesy of both Lisa and Stephanie, as well as Amy. With Christina, Jessica and Devon doing various other things to her body, Lindsay was gang-banged all over again.
But her ordeal still wasn’t finished.
As had been requested of her, Amy then brought a clean, refreshed Lindsay to my personal suite, and left her with me. I had one of Lindsay’s cheerleader outfits waiting for her, and told her to put it on. Her “coronation” would only be complete once I had my own way with her.
When Lindsay emerged from the restroom five minutes later, it was “instant erection time” for me. Not only did she have the adorable cheerleader uniform on - complete with pig-tails in her hair - but the inviting smile upon her face told me that she was ready for all I could throw at her.
What ensued between Lindsay and yours truly was, without a doubt, the single most intense day of sex I had ever been a part of. Forget all the times in the past year when the various groups of women on the island saw fit to gang-bang me. Even forget my wedding night with Pamela (as well as Lindsay), when all three of us acted like caged animals.
Yesterday with Lindsay was something which I will never forget. I lost count of how many orgasms I had after about the sixth or seventh one. We just went at each other all day, and into the night. Neither of us once left the suite. We didn’t even have a bite of food at all yesterday.

* * *

But now, as Lindsay lay next to me upon the bed, I gently touched her face with my right hand and caressed her there. The little vixen stirred for a moment, but did not awaken. After what her and I went through yesterday, Lindsay was a total and complete mess.
I had unloaded my sperm upon her face so many times that a thick layer of it was now dry there. The same could be said for her long-flowing blonde hair (still styled with those two pig-tails), which was stuck together in messy, dry clumps of sperm. She looked like a total slut...
Smiling at the realization, I then appraised the sight of Lindsay in her cheerleader outfit. Never once did she take it off yesterday - simply because I wouldn’t let her. As a result, there were messy stains all over it, too.
Reaching down between her thighs, I smiled again because the cheerleader panties Lindsay had on were still somewhat moist. It was a mixture of my sperm and her own orgasmic juices. Obviously, I did not allow her to take her panties off, either. I sort of pulled them to the side yesterday whenever I felt the need to access her pussy (which, as you may imagine, was more often than not).
Despite all of this, however, Lindsay was still my sweet, wholesome princess. No matter how far she allowed her sexual needs to take her, Lindsay would always be pure and innocent to me. Why? Not only did she look that way (well, NOT NOW), but Lindsay had the personality and demeanor to match. She was too much of a sweetheart for me to think of her as any other way for an extended period of time.

* * *

With my right hand still between her thighs, I extended a finger and began massaging her through those little panties. It took awhile, but Lindsay stirred and let out a soft moan, then opened her tired, bleary eyes and looked at me.
“Jeremy?” she sighed, her thighs tightening just a bit upon my hand. Smiling, I offered Lindsay a kiss on the forehead as she sighed once more. “Jeremy... oh God.”
“Good morning, princess,” I said, withdrawing my hand from between her slender thighs.
“Oh God...” she moaned again. “What... what happened yesterday? It’s... oh God... it was incredible.” A tingle went throughout my body as Lindsay then embraced me - as if I were her one, true safe haven in life. Maybe I was? “I love you, Jeremy,” she said, her embrace tightening. “Oh God I love you, Jeremy. I’d do anything for you. Anything!”
Oh my...
As if that wasn’t enough to get my attention! I pulled Lindsay away from my arms and smiled at her. Even though I was incredibly sore, I suddenly felt the need to ravage her again. But there was something more important on my mind.
“I bet you’re hungry, sweetheart.”
Lindsay’s eyes went wide for a moment, then she clutched
her stomach and said, “Oh wow, yeah. I’m starving!”
“We didn’t eat at all yesterday,” I reminded her. “But you really need a shower before anything. How about I go and get you something to eat? Maybe a chicken sandwich? Meanwhile, you go in there,” I said, pointing to the suite’s restroom, “and take a shower. Get all cleaned up.”
“I guess I need it,” Lindsay squealed, looking down at the shell top of her uniform. “I’m covered with cum.”
“You should see your face and hair.”
“Oh, I can imagine!” she smirked. “But why don’t you
take a shower with me?”
I grinned and replied, “I’d love to, sweetheart. But I want to get some food in you first. Let me grab a sandwich for you from the kitchen. Then I’ll join you.”
“You smell all nice and clean,” Lindsay remarked. “Did you already take a shower this morning?”
I nodded my head and told her, “Yes. I’ve been awake for the past hour or so.” I sat up and then get out of bed, stretching my back in the process. “You want me to start the water for you, sweetheart? Maybe you need a bath.”
“That sounds ni... OWWWWW!” Lindsay suddenly whined, as she made a motion to sit up.
“What’s wrong?” I asked, concerned.
“I’m so sore!” she cried, slowly sitting up in bed while
holding her back. “I don’t even know if I can walk after what happened to me yesterday!”
I held back a laugh at her squealy tone before saying, “Here. Let me carry you. You’ll feel a lot better after you take a nice, long bath.”
Just as I leaned down to sweep the little angel into my arms, a knock came to the front door of my personal suite. I hesitated, before straightening up and turning toward the door. Who could it be at 8:12am? Another series of knocks ensued. Then, the door slowly opened.
Only two ladies on the island had the leeway to enter my personal suite when I am here, without me having to open the door and invite them inside. One of them was Lindsay, of course, while the other was...
“Hey you two!” Devon greeted, stepping into our suite and closing the door behind her. Her eyes immediately focused on Lindsay, who (to put it bluntly) looked like a rancid whore. “Oh my God...” Devon murmured. “What happened?” She grinned and answered her own question, “Looks like you two had a rather eventful night, huh?”
“Yeah...” Lindsay cried, as she attempted to stand up. I immediately placed my hands on her shoulders and nudged her back down, however. She was in no shape to move.
“What’s wrong with you?” Devon wondered, looking at the little blonde. “Are you okay?”
“I’m just really sore from yesterday,” Lindsay answered, arching her neck and twirling her head about. “I think if I’m able to walk, I might be bow-legged for a day or two!”
Devon giggled at those words and said, “We really did give you the goods yesterday. Real nice... and hard.”
“I like it HARD,” Lindsay sneered, a hint of sassiness in her voice. “That’s the only way I like it!”
“Let’s get you to that bathtub, honey,” I said to Lindsay, reaching down with both arms to swipe her up. The determined 19-year-old shushed me away, however, wanting to try herself. After a short moment, Lindsay was finally able to stand up on her own. However, she did appear mighty awkward.
“I think I do need some help,” she said, to which Devon and I immediately made a move toward her. Devon reached her first, however, and draped one of Lindsay’s arms over her shoulder. “Thank you, Devon. That helps a lot.”
Lindsay turned toward me and remarked, “Why don’t you go and get me that chicken sandwich you promised, Jeremy? I’m sure Devon can draw a bath for me, and help me with it.”
“It would be my pleasure,” the 25-year-old nodded.
“Would you like any left-overs too, dear?” I asked her.
“No, thank you,” Devon replied. “I shall just wait ‘til
breakfast.” She looked at Lindsay and commented, “You must really be hungry, sweet thing.”
“Jeremy and I didn’t get a single bite of food yesterday!”
Devon sneered and said, “That makes sense. Oh God... you
smell like a whorehouse!”
“I feel like one, too!” the nymphomaniac giggled.
With Lindsay’s right arm draped over her shoulder, Devon
began guiding her toward the restroom. Before reaching it, however, Devon turned her head to look back at me.
“Jeremy, the reason I came here so early this morning was because I have something very important to discuss with you.” My eyebrows raised at those words as she added, “But it can wait until sometime later. I’m happy to help Lindsay with her bath.” Devon made a face and said, “She needs one!”
“What is that you want to tell me?” I asked her, very curious. “If it’s so important, just tell me now.”
“It can wait,” Devon grinned, as a certain, exotic glow seemed to wash over her face and body all at once. “We’ll talk about it sometime later, Jeremy. I promise you.”
“What is it?” I asked, extremely curious now. I got the sense that this was something EXTREMELY important. “What?”
“Later, Jeremy...” Devon grinned, that same glow still covering her. “Get Lindsay some food first. Yourself, too. You two must be starving.” She then helped Lindsay into the restroom and remarked, “Whew! You DO need a bath!”
I stood motionless in the bedroom for a moment, wondering what in the world was on Devon’s mind. But at the same time, I knew she would not tell me what it was until I first got some food to put in not only Lindsay’s stomach, but my own.
That reminded me - I was incredibly hungry!

* * *

The mansion was all quiet as I stood in the kitchen just moments later, waiting for the microwave to finish heating up some left-over chicken strips from the other evening.
Devon had something important to discuss with me? Well, I figured it wasn’t nearly as important as what I had to eventually discuss with her. It couldn’t be.
I simply HAD to tell Devon about my decision to marry Lindsay instead of her. The thought dawned on me as I stood here in the kitchen that if I truly loved Devon - which I did - I OWED her the truth. And, I owed it to her RIGHT NOW.
But I shook my head at the possible ramifications. Devon obviously had her heart set on marrying me. It had been her life-long dream to someday find “Mr. Right”, and marry him. Devon looked at me - and no one else - as that man. Devon had her sights locked on me from the very moment we met.
It was going to break Devon’s heart when I told her that I wanted to marry Lindsay instead of her. Those words would also indicate to Devon that my feelings for Lindsay were stronger than they were for her. While that was the truth, there was such a miniscule difference between them in regard to my feelings. But would Devon accept (and believe) that?
The reason I was so steadfast in wanting to marry Lindsay was because she was that unique, once-in-a-lifetime type of special woman for me. I can’t describe it. I loved both ladies with all of my heart, but the only one I could marry in good faith was Lindsay. I’m very sorry Devon, but...
The loud, electronic buzzer from the microwave went off, interrupting my thoughts. I pulled the plate of chicken strips out, and snatched two pieces of bread from the nearby cabinet. I loaded up a sandwich for Lindsay, then started walking back toward my personal suite while snacking on the remaining pieces of chicken with my fingers.
What if Devon’s heartbreak was so severe that she decides to leave the island? I couldn’t handle that. I needed BOTH of these women in my life. I loved Devon VERY much. Lindsay loved her, too. She needed Devon just as much as I did.
Telling Devon of my decision could very possibly ruin everything the three of us have built together in the past six months. But... it was my obligation to let her know. It was not right of me to have her continue to stay on the island and be such an important piece of my life without being totally open and honest with her.
Even, dear God, if it destroyed her...

* * *

My heart started to ache once I stepped into the restroom within my personal suite. Lindsay and Devon were perched in the bathtub, with soapy bubbles all around them. Lindsay had her back turned to Devon, who was massaging and lathering a heavy dose of shampoo into the teen’s long, radiant hair.
Seeing them together in this manner almost made me feel like crying. Lindsay and Devon were so happy together. My impending words may just drive them apart forever...
“Mine, mine!” Lindsay squealed, reaching for the chicken sandwich and snatching it from the plate. An instant later, she began snarfing it down as Devon continued to lather her hair from behind. Take a picture Jeremy, I said to myself. You may never see them together like this again...
“I’ve been holding something... back... from you, Devon,” I said to her after taking a deep, highly emotional breath. “It’s umm... important. You... you deserve to know.”
“I have something important to discuss with you too,” the 25-year-old cooed, that same, happy glow from earlier washing over her body once again. “Very important, Jeremy!”
Devon had my curiosity on edge again. What was on her mind? I figured I might as well try to get it out of her right now. She may be so hurt and upset two minutes from now that it’s possible I’ll never know what was on her mind.
“What is it, dear?” I quietly asked. “Please tell me.”
Grinning, Devon shook her head and countered, “No. Not
now. We really need to discuss it in private.”
“Private?” Lindsay remarked, already halfway through her sandwich. Could she use another one? “You can say whatever in front of me, Devon. We’re all a team here, you know.”
“Hmmmmm,” she mused. “You’re right, Lindsay. Nothing is private between the three of us!” I quietly sighed at those words. If only they were the truth...
“I can say this in front of you,” Devon added, peering at Lindsay before turning her attention to me. A big smile came to her face as she said, “JER-E-MMMMMY...”
After a long bit of silence, I suddenly spoke up. “What? What? What is it?” Devon was drawing this out so much that the suspense was about to drive me insane. “What is it?”
She hesitated before finally answering, “I’M PREGNANT!”
“YOU’RE WHAT?” Lindsay exclaimed, the chicken sandwich slipping from her hands and falling into the water.
Meanwhile, in obviously the happiest moment of her life to date, Devon bounced about inside the bathtub with a look of total joy upon her face as she focused her eyes upon me.
“You and me are gonna be a Mommy and Daddy, Jeremy!”

OH... MY... GOD.........


<<<- End of Part 9 ->>>

“I think you should just go ahead and marry Devon.”
I shook my head in response to those words, even though this was the third time in the past few minutes Lindsay had said that to me. Both of us were in the tropical forest on this sunny, mid-day afternoon - hid away from everyone else. We needed the time alone together to sort things out.
“If it so important to Devon that she marries you - as you think it is, Jeremy, I think you should marry her.” A tear streaked down Lindsay’s face as she spoke those words. She then folded her arms and looked squarely at me, while also leaning up against a huge boulder to support herself.
“I love Devon very much,” I told Lindsay, shaking my head. “But I don’t love her as much as I love YOU, Lindsay. YOU are the one I want to marry. You know that.”
Lindsay wiped away that tear and countered, “I know that. But do you have any other choice now? Devon is carrying your child. The honorable thing to do is marry her.”
Both of us took a deep breath at those words. Lindsay and I both loved Devon with all of our hearts. I loved Devon enough to marry her. The only problem with that, of course, was that I loved Lindsay more. If I was to marry one of them, it had to be Lindsay.
“How is Devon getting pregnant possible?” I asked. “All of you girls are on the pill except Amy. I’ve seen to it everyday for the past year that everyone take their birth control pills in the morning.” Amy was incapable of having children because got she her “tubes tied” two years ago.
“Birth control pills are not 100 percent effective,” Lindsay informed me. “I’m not sure, but I think the number is 99.5 percent. One-half of a percent would be the failure rate.” She paused and added, “So if a man has sex with a woman who is on the pill a thousand times, there is an average chance the pill could fail five of those times.”
“I don’t want to marry Devon,” I told her. “I want to marry you, Lindsay. I love Devon. But I love you more...”
“You say it would hurt Devon so much if you told her that,” Lindsay mused, wiping a new tear away from her face. “You think she may even decide to leave us. Right, Jeremy?” Lindsay shook her head and continued, “Aside from the fact that she is pregnant with your child, I think it would be best if you marry her instead of me. I really do.”
“Why?” I exclaimed, wondering what would possess Lindsay to say such a thing.
“I don’t want to lose Devon!” she told me. “My God, I already lost Trish and Pamela!” Lindsay started crying as she went on, “I love Devon more than both of them combined! I... I couldn’t stand losing Devon. I couldn’t even stand HURTING her. If... if she is so focused upon marrying you, Jeremy, go ahead and do it. Make her happy! That way, the three of us can stay happy... and be TOGETHER!”
I hung my head as Lindsay continued, “I’ll still be here, Jeremy. You and I... we’ll be together every single day. We... we just won’t be married.” Her cries became louder as she concluded, “Y-You and... D-D-Devon will be... m-married!”
I was completely blown away by Lindsay’s words.
“How can you suggest something like that, sweetheart?”
“Because I love Devon, and I don’t want to hurt her,” she
answered. “I especially don’t want her to leave us! I... Jeremy, I can be the quote-on-quote, plaything, for you and her. I was that way for you and Pamela. I can h-handle it, Jeremy. I just want us to be together - ALL THREE OF US.” She sniffed her nose and added, “Plus, as I said, marrying Devon is the right thing to do. She’s pregnant.”
There was a long silence before I finally managed to get out, “I... I don’t know... what to say.”
“Say you’ll marry her!” Lindsay cried, suddenly becoming more upset. “If not because you’re the father of her child, at least for the sake of our relationship! It would KILL me if we EVER hurt Devon! I LOVE HER!”
Still stunned, I softly mused, “Marry her because she is pregnant? Okay. But... what about OUR plans, Lindsay? You and I were going to have a baby in three or four years.” Her eyes went wide as I added, “Remember?”
“OH GOD...” Lindsay breathed, placing both hands upon her mouth. “I... I gotta go.” Having obviously not remembered that until just now in this whole mess, Lindsay suddenly bristled past me and ran off into the forest.
“Hey! Wait!” I made a motion to follow the 19-year-old, but her words stopped me.
“LEAVE ME ALONE! I NEED TIME TO THINK!”
As Lindsay then disappeared around the bend, I dropped to my knees and took a deep, anxious breath. A moment later, I covered my face with both hands and started crying.

* * *

Why does my life have to be this way? If it’s not one thing going wrong, it’s another. I’ll never be happy...

* * *

Whenever Lindsay was upset or needed time to spend by herself, she would usually ascend to the top of a nearby cliff which offered a spectacular, panoramic view of the mansion, as well as the beach. Not very steep, the cliff was located just behind the south side of the mansion.
So despite the fact Lindsay had screamed at me - saying she needed some time alone - that cliff was the first place I went. And sure enough - five minutes after Lindsay had run away from me in the forest - I found her atop the ridge. My little angel was perched upon a park bench, and as I approached her from behind, I realized that she was crying.
“I love you, Lindsay,” I gently said, slipping around to her frontside. Frowning, I dropped to my knees in front of her as she continued to sob. “I really do. I... I love you more than anything. I want us to be together.”
“But Devon...” the teen whined, shaking her head.
“You’re really willing to sacrifice the chance of us
being married?” I softly asked. “Just so Devon is happy, and stays with us? My God, Lindsay...”
“I love Devon,” she reiterated. “I... need her.”
“I need Devon too,” were my words. “We make it seem like
she is some sort of bad person in all of this. Lindsay, you and Devon are the two sweetest, most wonderful women I have ever met in my entire life. I love both of you more than I ever loved Victoria or Pamela. My life... I couldn’t stand the thought of not having either of you in it... together.”
“Then go ahead and marry her,” Lindsay told me, trying to hold back another flow of tears. “It’s... the best way. I will be the plaything for you and her. You and her... get married. That way, all three of us will be together. And there won’t be any... problems.”
“There will be problems,” I told her. “Mostly the fact that the ones who should be married are you and I... NOT her and I.” I shook my head and added, “It wouldn’t be fair to Devon, either. Did you think of that, Lindsay? I will be married to her, but the one I’d want more would be you. I’d go into marriage with Devon, KNOWING that. It... it wouldn’t be fair to her. Or me. Or you...”
“Life isn’t fair sometimes!” Lindsay whined, making two fists and punching both my shoulders at the same time. “All I know is that I want the three of us to stay TOGETHER!”
I paused, then reached for Lindsay’s face with my right hand and began wiping away some of the excess tears with my thumb. “I want all three of us to be together too, Lindsay. As I said earlier, I need both you and her in my life.”
I hesitated before asking, “What about our plans? Haven’t you always told me that you wanted to be a Mommy?” Lindsay nodded her head as then, even more tears began to seep from her eyes. “Are you willing to give that up too, sweetheart? You seem steadfast in saying that one reason, aside from our relationship, that I should marry Devon is because she is carrying my child. It’s the honorable thing to do. Right?”
“Yes...” she whined.
“Then if I’m married to Devon, you and I can’t have any
children. We wouldn’t be married ourselves. Correct?” Lindsay nodded her head and sniffed her nose at the same time. “It’s not right, sweetheart. It’s not right at all.”
“I love Devon...” she whined. “I just want us to be together. Even... if it means... no children f-for me-me.”
“God, Lindsay...” I sighed, wrapping both arms around her slender body and embracing her tightly. Both of us trembled together as I remarked, “You really want me to marry her?”
“Yes,” she told me, shaking her head. “It’s... it’s the only way. I could never hurt Devon. I love her so much...”
For a good two or three minutes, I simply continued to hold Lindsay in my arms. I wasn’t about to let her go. She kept on crying, while I fought to hold back my own tears. Lindsay was willing to give up all of our hopes and dreams for the sake of Devon. She should be commended for this... but still, it just seemed so wrong.
But since this is my life that we’re talking about here, things quickly got worse. Much worse, in fact.

* * *

My eyes went wide as while I continued to hold Lindsay, I noticed Devon appear in the clearing just in front of me. “No...” I quietly said, as I then realized that her face was absolutely racked with tears. And, she was still crying...
“I went to the voyeur room to re-live what happened to Lindsay yesterday!” Devon screamed out, as Lindsay suddenly broke our embrace to turn and look at her. Devon stomped her foot on the ground and continued, “But in the middle of that tape, I see you and Lindsay talking... crying.”
“No...” the 19-year-old whined, shaking her head.
“ABOUT ME!” Devon exploded, full of a maddening rage.
“I TURNED THE MICROPHONE ON! YOU TWO WANT TO BE TOGETHER!
I’M NOT GOOD ENOUGH TO BE MARRIED TO JEREMY!” Tears just flowed from her eyes as she shook her head. “I HEARD IT!”
Oh God...
“No, Devon!” Lindsay cried. “NO!”
For a moment, she was able to control her rage. “You know what I was thinking? YOU KNOW WHAT I WAS THINKING?” Devon paused and continued, “I was thinking yesterday and today, the three of us should ALL get married!” My eyes went wide at those words as she added, “I marry Jeremy, he marry Lindsay, and she and I marry each other!”
“This island isn’t governed by any Peruvian law, is it?” she continued, her rage building once again. “IS IT? Even if it is and they don’t allow multiple marriages in Peru, we could surely find some country that would! AND GET MARRIED THERE!” Devon covered her eyes before saying, “I thought of that yesterday and today. All of us could have been bonded together, forever! That would have made me so happy! All of us, married to EACH OTHER!”
The thought of a three-way marriage had crossed my mind in the past, but I always blew the idea off, thinking it was illegal. But Devon was right. It wouldn’t be illegal on this island. It’s not governed by such laws. It wouldn’t be illegal in certain countries, either.
I was about to acknowledge this before...
“BUT NO!” Devon exploded. “I’M NOT GOOD ENOUGH FOR YOU!” She threw her hands up in anger, then stomped her foot upon the ground once again. “IF I CAUSE SO MANY PROBLEMS FOR YOU TWO, I JUST WANNA GO BACK TO PENNSYLVANIA! RIGHT NOW!”
Devon began to cry harder as she screamed, “I just found out I am pregnant this morning! This is supposed to be the happiest day of my life! But now... IT’S THE WORST!”

* * *

I watched in stunned silence - unable to move - as Devon turned and stormed away, down the path. Lindsay got up and went running after Devon, but I just hung my head and cried.

<<<- End of Part 10 ->>>

“We love you, Devon,” Lindsay said to the 25-year-old, speaking on not only her behalf, but also mine. “We don’t want you to leave us. We need you in our lives so much...”
Three hours had passed since Devon’s vocal explosion in the forest, in response to the comments Lindsay and I made about her. Moments earlier, Devon had eavesdropped on our conversation about her with the help of the voyeur room, and basically flipped her lid as a result.
It had taken a great deal of talking from both Lindsay and myself, but we were finally able to calm Devon down and have an in-depth conversation with her about everything in regards to our three-way relationship. However, there was still plenty more to discuss and get out in the open.
“How am I supposed to exist in a relationship where I am, for the lack of a better term, the third wheel?” I looked down as Devon said those words, knowing all of this was my fault. If only I had been more honest with her prior to this... “Can either of you please give me an answer?”
“You’re not the third wheel,” Lindsay told her. “It may seem that way, but you’re not. When I stayed with Pamela and Jeremy last year, I never felt like the third wheel. I felt like an equal.”
Devon shook her head and wryly countered, “That’s because Jeremy loved you more than he did Pamela. He didn’t tell you that until after she left him. But you always knew that Jeremy felt that way about you, Lindsay. There is nothing like that for me. Jeremy loves you more than he loves me. You love him more. I’m the third wheel; the ugly duckling.”
“I don’t know about that,” Lindsay said, reaching out and grasping Devon’s hand. “I like to look at you and Jeremy as equals. I love both of you the same. I honestly do.”
Seated upon the ground as Devon sat above me on the park bench, I gently grasped her knee and said, “Maybe me saying that I LOVE Lindsay more than I love you, Devon, is wrong. I THINK I love both of you just about the same. I really do. The difference is that with Lindsay, I go much further back with her. She was here before you were. I fell so far in love with her, and then you came along last winter. You’ve been playing catch-up ever since.”
I paused and added, “Considering what I feel for Lindsay, it would be difficult for anyone to ever overtake her. Not talking about love here, either. Lindsay and I have been through so much together. She’s a certain, unique type of special to me. I know it may be hard for you to understand, Devon. You may not even believe me. But it’s the truth.”
“How am I supposed to believe you?” she asked. “All I heard in the voyeur room was you telling Lindsay how much you loved her over me.”
Frowning, I shook my head in response. “I don’t know, Devon. I really don’t. Feelings... love, it’s all so very complicated. I was upset when I was talking to Lindsay. I was trying to get her to agree with me, but she wouldn’t. I kept stressing to her how much I love her. I never meant to take you down in the process, Devon. I love you, as well.”
“All along I thought I loved Lindsay more, but over the past few hours since our talk began, I’ve been re-evaluating. I think I love both you girls the same. The difference is that I have other feelings for Lindsay - beside love. Being totally honest, that’s what sways me to her side.”
“Lindsay and I have went through so much together over the past year,” I reiterated. “After I married Pamela, I soon realized - though I did not admit this to myself - that I loved Lindsay more. I should have married her instead. Then Pamela left me last winter, and Trish left Lindsay.
The two of us... that time was so hard to get through.”
“I was here then, too,” Devon offered in a whiny voice. “Didn’t I help you and Lindsay cope after Pamela and Trish left? I did whatever I could to help.”
“Of course you did,” I nodded, patting her on the knee. “You helped us out a great deal. But still... that’s an experience that Lindsay and I fought through together. We had a lot of help from you, Devon. A whole lot. But when Pamela and Trish left, me and Lindsay were the ones who got dumped. The whole experience; the healing process, it just made us grow closer together. Not just love, either.”
“We’ve been through so much. Maybe that is why I consider Lindsay so special to me, Devon. Through everything, she was always there for me. I’ll never forget that day, last year, when Lindsay told me that she wanted to stay on the island. This was before you stepped foot here, Devon. Lindsay said she loved me more than she did Trish. Never forget it...”
“That was maybe the biggest, greatest shock of my entire life. I always thought her and Trish were absolutely perfect together. Down deep, I wanted Lindsay to stay on the island. But I knew would lose her, because she had plans to move to Canada with Trish. I was going to miss her so much. Yet, Lindsay told me that day she loved more than she did Trish. She rather stay here, with ME. I was... so happy.”
“You’re special, too, Devon. But I have been up and down that road with Lindsay so many more times. There are plenty more examples, too. She’s been here a lot longer than you.”
Devon hung her head as I went on, “Does that mean that I think you would be an unfit wife for me? Certainly not. A bad wife? Not at all. You would be an excellent wife, Devon. You’re someone that I know who really, truly cares about me. I’ve wanted a woman such as you my entire life. Plus, you’re not going to hurt me like Victoria or Pamela so cruelly did. I know that, and I believe that.”
I paused before continuing, “But because of everything I have been through with Lindsay, if I had to choose between you and her, I would pick her. It would be by the slimmest of margins. Does that mean I don’t want you here, Devon? No. I need you. I need you more than you’ll ever know.”
“We don’t need to pick and choose now,” Lindsay whined, bringing Devon’s hand to her lips and kissing it. “Things would have been so much easier if one of us thought of your three-way marriage idea sooner, Devon. We wouldn’t have to be going through all of this right now. But hopefully, we can put everything behind us. Let’s all get married!”
“That was an excellent idea, Devon,” I told her. “You may not believe it, but I would love for all three of us to be married. It would really be the best thing. I think you would agree that all of us truly do belong together.”
“And, I never want you to think of yourself as the third wheel, Devon, or the ugly duckling of our relationship. A third wheel to me would be like if two people were married, and they had a submissive such as Stephanie around purely for their amusement. You wouldn’t be here for our amusement, Devon, or because it’s the right, or nice, thing for us to do. You would be here because we love you. We NEED you.”
“Why do you need me if you have each other?” Devon asked.
“I mean, I want to stay. But just answer me that question.”
“A good question,” I told her. “I would be happy just with Lindsay. I would be happy just with you. But it would be so much better if I had both of you in my life. I guess I’m greedy, Devon. The reason I cannot survive without the two of you is because all of us been together for so long. I’m used to it now. I love seeing you and Lindsay together. Seeing you in the bathtub with her earlier... things like that drive me absolutely insane.”
“For me, I need a woman around,” Lindsay told her. “I get everything I could possibly get from a man in Jeremy. But there are some things in life that he cannot give me; things which only another woman can. Not for convenience, but for love. We wouldn’t want you to stay on the island, Devon, if we didn’t love you enough.”
Lindsay paused and added, “Remember when Jeremy sent Torrie home last December? She got so mad, because she wanted to stay. But there was no reason for her to stay, because neither Jeremy or I loved her all that much. She went home when the others went home.”
“We did let you stay, though,” I said to Devon. “Do you remember that? I practically begged you to stay.” The 25-year-old nodded her head as I continued, “That’s because I loved you. Lindsay didn’t love you yet, but it didn’t take a long time for her to start. The only reason I wanted you to stay was because I loved you. Please believe that.”
Devon turned toward Lindsay, who was also seated on the park bench, and smiled. “I was pretty upset when watching you and Jeremy talk from the voyeur room,” she told her. “But you know what? The sacrifice you were willing to make was maybe the nicest thing anyone has ever done for me.”
Lindsay smiled at her as Devon continued, “I was so mad, but I did realize through all that anger how sweet that was of you, Lindsay. You’d give up marrying Jeremy and the possibility of having children just so the three of us could stay together. I don’t know how many times you said you loved me, and didn’t want to see me get hurt. That was... the nicest thing anyone has ever said or done for me.”
“I meant every word,” Lindsay said, kissing Devon on the cheek. “I would have given everything up. I love you so much, Devon. I just want all of us to be together.”
“I’m very sorry because I did hurt you, Devon,” I told her. “I was just so confused. I never expected any of you girls to ever get pregnant. You don’t know what this day has been like for me. I was so happy because of what happened yesterday and last night with Lindsay. I woke up that way. Then you tell me that you’re pregnant. All I could do was think about how this affected my plans with Lindsay. It’s... I was so confused. Next, Lindsay is crying and screaming at me in the forest. Finally, you come along and say you heard everything from the voyeur room. You blow up like an atomic bomb. The day has been crazy.”
“I never seen you mad like before,” Lindsay remarked. “I don’t even think you’ve really ever raised your voice. Well, maybe two days ago in the foyer. Just barely, though.”
“I always try my best not to get mad,” Devon told her.
“But I kind of lost it earlier. I’m sorry.”
“We certainly understand why you lost control,” I said.
“I really only have one problem with all of this,” Devon
mused, looking at me. “You and Lindsay convinced me that I am welcome and needed on this island, and in your lives. I have always been a good and understanding person. Emotions have been running high today. Things were said and taken out of context. I understand that, and I can accept it. I just have one problem, though.”
“What?” I asked, as she glared intently at me.
Devon shook her head and replied, “You haven’t said one
positive word about becoming a Daddy, Jeremy.” My eyes went wide at those words as she continued, “I first told you this morning, and you immediately started freaking out.” A tear went down her face as she asked, “Do you want to be a Daddy?”
Oh God...
I had known about my impending fatherhood for several hours, but the actual realization of it did not hit me until Devon just said those words. I was so preoccupied with what to do about Lindsay and Devon that the full ramifications of someday soon becoming a father hadn’t registered in my mind until just now. Did I want to be a Daddy, as Devon put it?
Of course I did!
Ever since I was a teen-ager, I have long yearned for the chance to one day become a father. I absolutely love kids. My sister, who is almost 13 years older than I am, has three children. I never got to spend a whole lot of time with her kids, but I always cherished the opportunity whenever it arose. I always wished that one day, I could have children as beautiful and as wonderful as the three my sister has.
After Victoria left me (and broke my heart), I always felt extremely envious when I saw a husband-and-wife couple together, with their small child(ren) in tow - especially the ones who were in close proximity to my age. There was always an abundance of them at the shopping center...
I would look at the man and automatically be jealous of him. He’s so lucky. That boy is so cute. That girl is so pretty. Why does he get to be a father, while I’m not?
That boy looks so happy with his new matchbox car. That girl just hugged her father and said she loved him. How lucky is that guy? Why can’t that be me?
These and similar thoughts would always pass throughout my mind whenever I saw children and their parents together. It was an extreme bit of jealousy on my part.
I always knew that I would, if given the opportunity, be an excellent father. My children would grow up to be healthy and strong. Along the way, they would be given the utmost amount of love and guidance. They would receive the best medical care whenever necessary. They would know the difference between right and wrong.
Most of all, however, my children would know that their father loved them - with all of his heart.
“Do you want to be a Daddy or not?” Devon asked me once more, as I had been lost in my thoughts for several seconds.
“Of course I do...” I replied, my voice (as well as my body) suddenly very weak. Gulping my throat, I rose up to my knees and stared into Devon’s eyes. I couldn’t fight back the tear which trickled down my face.
My next move was to reach out and gently place my hand upon Devon’s stomach. It was so flat and firm; one could not tell that she was pregnant just by looking at it.
But I knew that within Devon, a new life was growing. A life which I helped create. I felt all tingly, and happy...
“How did you find out?” was my gentle question.
Devon smiled and replied, “I took a home pregnancy test
this morning. I’ve been a bit queasy the past couple of mornings. Got sick three times. I thought I had a virus or something, you know? The only reason I took the test was because I felt fine each time after getting sick. Even so, I still thought it would come up negative. I didn’t think I’d get pregnant. Not while on the pill, at least.”
“Those pills are not completely fool-proof,” Lindsay murmured, placing her hand upon mine and smiling as I continued to touch Devon’s stomach. “I always know that there is a possibility that I could get pregnant, too. Jeremy absolutely refuses to wear a condom.”
“I guess there was a chance one of us could have gotten pregnant during a birthday gang-bang, too,” Devon observed. “Now that would have been a really big mess. Fortunately, the last birthday gang-bang was all the way back in December. I haven’t been with another man, besides Jeremy, since we were on vacation in Scotland - in February. We didn’t have a gang-bang for my birthday in March.”
“When do you think it happened?” Lindsay asked. “I mean, the conception?”
“I don’t know for sure,” Devon replied. “I’m not even showing yet so it couldn’t have been that long ago. I’m thinking maybe two, three weeks. I was hoping that Jeremy would take me to the doctor on the mainland tomorrow. I want to get a real check-up, and some advice. I’ve never been pregnant before, you know.”
I heard what Lindsay and Devon were saying, but none of it really registered in my mind. There was only one thing that I could think about as I caressed Devon’s stomach.
I’M GOING TO BE A FATHER! YESSSSS!
“Will you take me to the doctor tomorrow, Jeremy?” was her question, though it did not break me away from my joyous trance. Only when Devon gave me a little slap on the forehead did I come back to reality. “Hey! Earth to Jeremy. Earth to Jeremy! Will you take me to the doctor tomorrow?”
“Of course I will,” I replied with a smile. “We’ll go by boat or helicopter. The choice is up to you, dear.”
“Can I go, too?” Lindsay asked. “Not to see the doctor, but just to visit the mainland? I’d love to go to a few stores, and do some shopping.”
“I bet everyone would like to go to the mainland,” Devon speculated. “Let’s all go by boat. I can go to the doctor, and then we’ll all go out and do some shopping. Maybe eat at that Chinese restaurant we like so much, as well.”
“Let’s invite Jessica along, too,” Lindsay said. “I bet she would like a break from her daily housekeeping routine.”
“Sounds good to me,” were my words.
Devon took a deep breath and commented, “I just want to
say a couple of things in regards to earlier. First off, I do understand that both of you - Lindsay and Jeremy - love me, and want me here. You say I won’t be a third wheel, and I want to believe that. But it’s going to take a long time before I really start to believe it. That’s not saying anything bad about either of you. I think, considering what I heard earlier... it would be human nature to have doubts.”
“Then we’ll just have to prove to you that you’re NOT a third wheel,” Lindsay chirped, patting Devon on the knee. “We shall erase any doubts that you have. We’ll give you all the love and caring you could ever ask for. I’ll treat you and Jeremy exactly the same.”
“My second thing,” Devon mused, “is that if we’re going to have a three-way marriage, we should all sleep in the same bed at night. Now we did this for the past six months, until the other girls arrived.” Devon turned toward me and said, “Lindsay and I went to a guest room, while you got to stay in our suite, Jeremy. You’ve taken a different girl to bed every night since. Some nights, two girls. I think we should put an end to that. We should all sleep together.”
“I have no problem with that,” I told her. “I rather be with you and Lindsay at night more than anyone else here.”
“The others won’t like that,” Lindsay offered. “They all love going to bed with Jeremy when it is their turn.”
“They can have their turn in the daytime, then,” Devon told her. “What they really want is one-on-one sex from a man. Jeremy is the only man here. It’s not about actually falling asleep with him. They just want one-on-one sex. Jeremy can set aside time each day to fulfill someone’s needs... whenever it is their turn.”
“I love you and Jeremy more than anything,” Lindsay said to Devon. “But there will be times when I will want to go to sleep with someone else - especially Amy. There is nothing like a great bout of sex, then curling up and falling asleep in her arms. Amy treats me so nasty, yet she is so nice and tender in the aftermath.”
Ahh yes... of course. Lindsay was my little angel-slut. She had to sleep with others because it made her feel good, despite the fact what Devon was proposing would ultimately bring all of us closer together. I understood Lindsay...
“That’s fine,” Devon told her. “To tell you the truth, I may have nights where I want that, too. But the way it is set up now, I spend one night a week with Jeremy. That is terribly wrong if I’m going to eventually marry him.”
“I see your point,” Lindsay chirped. “Maybe all three of us should spend five or six nights together each week.”
Devon took a deep breath and said, “My last thing is that from this point forward, I want all three of us to be totally open and honest with each other. NO SECRETS! If one of us has a problem with someone, step forward and talk about it. Even if it may hurt whoever. If we all love each other - which we do - we’ll all work through the problem. I don’t think that is too much to ask for.”
“I haven’t kept any secrets,” Lindsay told her. “I just found out that you wanted to marry Jeremy today. He told me about it. I’m open and honest about everything.”
“No more secrets,” I told Devon, nodding my head.
“I want my wedding with Jeremy to be first,” Lindsay said to Devon. “Not for any other reason except the fact that I want it to take place in Ohio, so all of my family can be there. Is that okay with you, Devon?”
“That’s fine,” she answered. “As both of you know, I don’t get along all that well with my family. I wouldn’t need that myself and besides, Jeremy couldn’t marry two different women on American soil. It’s illegal. He can marry you in Ohio. We’ll fly back here and I’ll marry him, and then I’ll marry you, Lindsay.” She smiled and concluded, “Then we’ll all go on our honeymoon. How does that sound?”
“You ladies are talking and making wedding plans,” I said to them, STILL holding Devon’s stomach. “I haven’t proposed to either one of you yet. Nothing is official.”
“Well... you’re on your knees in front of Devon,” Lindsay smirked. “I think now would be a good time to propose!”
I grinned at her words and replied, “Not yet. I need to get you girls some hundred-thousand-dollar engagement rings before I propose to either of you.”
“You better not spend that much money on us!” Devon said, a hint of playfulness in her voice. “We’re not expecting you to break the bank for us, Jeremy.”
“Break the bank?” I chuckled. “I paid nearly a million dollars for Pamela’s wedding ring, and that didn’t even put a dent in my account. Neither will this. I’ll buy both of you expensive engagement rings. Then I’ll buy you even MORE expensive wedding rings.”
“Pamela probably pawned her ring by now,” Lindsay said, which made me frown. What a depressing, awful thought... but most likely, one which was true.
“Let’s go back down to the mansion,” Devon suggested. “We can find all the other girls and ask them about going to the mainland tomorrow. I’m sure they’d all love to go.”
“Everyone can go on a shopping spree at my expense,” I smiled. “Say that, and no one will want to stay here.”
“I bet that gift shoppe at the airport has some new teddy bears,” Lindsay commented. “You know how I love collecting teddy bears. There’s a whole room-full in the mansion.”
“C’mon, let’s go,” Devon said, standing up. She giggled and added, “You can keep touching my stomach until we get to the mansion, Jeremy. How does that sound?”
“Fine with me,” I replied while getting up, my palm never once leaving her abdomen.
“It’s like he’s been hypnotized!” Lindsay snickered. “I” think Jeremy will make an excellent father for both of our children, however many you and I eventually have together.”

* * *

“What will be like once your child, or children, start to mature and become aware of their surroundings?” Amy asked me, as the entire group was gathered at the dinner table that particular evening. “Surely, you cannot raise children on this island, simply because it is such a haven for fucking.”
I smiled at Amy’s bluntness before answering, “Well, it won’t be a haven for... sex, by that time, dear. It will have a positive family atmosphere. We’re going to bring our children up the right away.”
“What about us, though?” Amy asked in a little voice, offering a pout. “’Steph, Christina, Lisa, me... where would we take our vacations to? Where else could someone go on vacation and get fucked as much as we do here? Before long, Jessica will want to be coming back here, too.”
“All of us can still remain friends if you want,” I told her. “We could visit each other from time-to-time. But this summer could very well turn out to be our last time together on the island like this.”
“What about the upcoming winter?” Amy pouted, as she (like the rest of us) was in the process of enjoying Jessica’s scrumptious seafood dinner. “Can’t we come back then, for one final time? You won’t have your baby yet...”
“Devon is going to be much further into her pregnancy this coming winter,” I told Amy. “I’m going to be focusing a lot of energy and time on her, and making sure we do everything right up until the time our child is born. I think having everyone around again during the winter would maybe excite Devon too much. She’ll need to take it easy.”
“That’s perfectly understandable,” Christina offered. “I will miss coming here for sure, but will also be very happy because I’ll know all of you - Jeremy, Devon, Lindsay - are happy and content with each other. And building a family!”
“What to do about your children, however many of them you three have together, when they are old enough to attend school?” Lisa wondered. “Will you send them to school in Peru? Or will you a hire a tutor who lives on the island? The problem with that, it seems, is that your children would be way too sheltered. They would need a school setting, I think, to develop their social skills.”
“I don’t know about any of that yet, Lisa,” I told her. “I just found I was going to be a father less than 12 hours ago. We’ll all make those decisions at the right time. The only thing I can tell you for sure is that no matter how many kids we have, they’ll all be brought up right. I promise you that.”
“Maybe you could send Lindsay to me for a couple of weeks this winter,” Amy mused, which made me smile and shake my head. “You know... maybe I could BORROW her for awhile.”
“You’d try to get her into porn,” Devon smirked. “Jeremy wouldn’t go for that. Neither would I.”
“I wouldn’t try to get her into porn if she didn’t want to get into porn,” Amy countered. “I may leave Lindsay tied up for a long time, though, and constantly tell her what a perverted, little slut she is.”
Lindsay fidgeted around in her seat in response to those words before saying, “You’re just so nasty, Amy...”
“I know I am,” the pornstar beamed. “And that’s the big reason why you love me so much.”
Lindsay nodded her head and replied, “Yeah. True.”
“I’ll never get pregnant,” Amy offered. “I got my tubes
tied two years ago when I still lived back home. I had so many boyfriends, and I took part in so many gang-bangs. I didn’t want to get pregnant.” Amy then patted Stephanie - who sat beside her upon the floor with her collar and leash applied - on the head, and smiled. “Slutanie here... I’m thinking of getting her FIXED, too.”
My eyes immediately went narrow once Amy said that, and much to my surprise, so did Stephanie’s. For the first time that I could recall, Amy had said something that Stephanie did not like, or took offense to. That was readily apparent by just watching the brunette’s reaction. In fact, none of the ladies seemed to appreciate that remark from Amy.
Was Stephanie truly happy in her role as a submissive? That had been a burning question on my mind for nearly two weeks now. Still, I had not gotten a definitive answer. Whenever I had an opportunity to get Stephanie alone so I could approach the subject with her, I would. It was very important to me that all of my ladies were totally happy.
“I’d like to visit you in the winter-time,” Lindsay said to Amy, breaking the sudden silence. “But I’m not getting into porn, no matter how hard you try to convince me to. I may be a slut, but the only cameras I’ll ever have sex in front of are Jeremy’s. You need to understand that.”
“You could be such a big star, though!” Amy whined. “You could make millions of dollars!”
“I don’t need any money,” Lindsay told her. “I have Jeremy. He’ll always take care of me. Jeremy doesn’t want me in porn. I respect his wishes, and will honor them. Devon doesn’t want me in porn, either. Same way for her.”
“Bunch of spoil sports!” Amy squealed, looking at first Devon, then me. Fortunately, there was a hint of playful sarcasm in Amy’s voice. At least she wasn’t angry with us.
Amy then turned toward Jessica, who was also enjoying a nice meal at the dinner table with us. “Have you ever thought about getting into porn, honey?” Jessica’s eyes nearly exploded as Amy added, “Lots and lots of money...”
“Uhhhhh... NO, thank you,” Jessica told her, obviously offended. Amy shouldn’t have said that to her.
“Why do you feel the need to try and recruit everyone into trying porn with you, Amy?” Lisa openly wondered. “You did the same when me and Christina were visiting you in California. Are you a talent agent, too? Next thing, you’ll be trying to persuade Jeremy to get into porn with you...”
“Now there’s an idea!” Amy exclaimed, a big, leering smile upon her face as she looked squarely at me.
I dropped my fork and knife in response, then shook my head at her. “Don’t even give it a second thought, Amy.”

* * *

“I’ve been thinking,” Devon said later that evening, her head resting on my lap as I sat up in bed, my legs extended. “I much rather be an equal to both you and Lindsay, but maybe I could get along okay as the third wheel. Don’t get me wrong; I still want to get married. But I love you and Lindsay so much that just being with you - and knowing I’m accepted in your lives... maybe that would be good enough.”
“You’re not a third wheel, Devon,” I told her, gently sliding my fingers throughout her silky-smooth hair.
“Get that thought of your head!” Lindsay remarked in a perky tone, as she changed into an oversized night-shirt just in front of us. “We love you very, very much!”
“I know,” Devon replied with a grin. “I’m just saying that if I was a third wheel, I’d still want to stay and be with both of you. These six months have really been the greatest six months of my life. I owe it to both of you.”
Lindsay climbed into bed on her hands and knees, then crawled over to Devon and gave her a kiss on the lips. I smiled at their brief exchange of tongues as the teen-ager remarked, “You don’t OWE us anything, Devon. You’re here because we love you, and you love us. Love is not about what you owe or receive... it’s about what you give.”
Lindsay flipped over suddenly and landed on her back, her face close to Devon’s. Both ladies smiled adoringly at each other before sharing a second, more intimate kiss.
“In the long run, I think what happened today is just going to bring all of us closer together,” Lindsay mused. “The screaming, the yelling, the crying... the resolution.
It already has. We’re all getting married to each other!”
“I’m really sorry for everything bad that happened,” Devon said, looking at me. “You say it’s your fault, Jeremy, but I think a lot of it was my fault, too. I’ve always known that you and Lindsay loved each other, but I guess I never really understood just how much ‘til today. I never once thought you wanted to marry her...”
“You always automatically assumed that if I were to get married again, it would be to you, Devon,” I told her. “I should have been more open and honest with you about my feelings for Lindsay. But... I didn’t want to hurt you.”
“Let’s just forget about everything bad, and put it all in the past,” Lindsay suggested. “Let’s move forward from this point on.” The little teen rolled onto her side, then wrapped both arms around Devon and embraced her tightly.
“Jeremy is right about you,” Devon said to Lindsay, ending their embrace, while offering her a smile. “You’re just the sweetest, most precious, little thing.”
Lindsay giggled and countered, “That’s because I dress up like a cheerleader for him, and let him do all nasty things to my body. That’s why he says that.”
“You know that isn’t true,” I told Lindsay, trying to hold back a smile. “You’re the sweetest thing in the whole, wide world not because of one thing; rather, because of ALL of you. Every single inch of you, inside and outside.”
“I know that you think that, Jeremy,” Lindsay snickered, offering my shoulder a playful shove in the process. “Just kidding around with you!”
Devon raised her head from my lap and looked up at me. “I have cheerleader outfits too, you know.” I smiled at her as she continued, “I may not be as young as Lindsay, but I think I look pretty good in them.”
“You look good in ANYTHING,” I told the 25-year-old.
Devon laughed and countered, “Say that to me in eight
months - when I’m 20 or 30 pounds heavier than I am now.”
“You’ll still be beautiful,” I said, kissing two of my own fingertips and then pressing them to her mouth. Devon smiled in response and began gently nibbling on my fingers. I grinned as well, then Lindsay hugged Devon from behind.
“Let’s get some sleep,” the little minx suggested. “It’s been a very long and tiring day for all of us.”
“You’re probably still tired out from yesterday!” Devon squealed, grinning at Lindsay. “If I got gang-banged as hard as you did yesterday, I’d be in traction for a week!”
“I could NEVER get tired from having sex,” Lindsay told her, a naughty gleam in her eyes.

* * *

The following day (Saturday), all of the ladies were excited to not only take a trip to the mainland, but also to have the opportunity to spend some of my money during a shopping spree. I enjoyed making them happy like this.
After escorting the girls to Lima via the big boat, we docked at the harbor and set out on what would hopefully be a wonderful day for all. Why wouldn’t it be?
I did wind up spending a great deal of money on all of the ladies, but of course, it was worth it. We went to the main square in Lima - Plaza De Armas - and I basically let the girls run loose. They bought everything from clothing and accessories, to jewelry, pottery and ceramic artifacts. Lisa even bought an old oil painting. An Art History major in college, Lisa had good reason to buy the painting.
And yes - all of us even went to the airport so Lindsay could browse the selection of teddy bears in her favorite gift shoppe. She added to an overflowing collection with the purchase of three more furry, stuffed animals.
We also slipped in a visit to Museo de la Nacion - perhaps the most impressive and well-stocked museum center in all of Peru. Lindsay, Devon and I have visited there a couple of times in the past, but this was the first trip for everyone else. Needless to say, the other girls were impressed, too.
We did have plans to visit one of the more upscale Chinese restaurants in Lima for dinner. However, neither Jessica or Lisa had much of a taste for Chinese food. That changed our plans, of course. Everyone was, however, able to agree on a nice seafood restaurant for our night-time dining spot.

* * *

What sounded like a good day on the mainland was actually a pretty bad one. The main intent in going to Lima (which, despite its attractions, I did not like) was so Devon could visit the doctor and get a diagnosis on her pregnancy.
Devon seemed so energized at the thought of becoming a mother as she went in to see the doctor. When she returned, however, Devon was the exact opposite - sad, and depressed.
The doctor ran some tests and came to the conclusion that Devon was NOT pregnant. Being a potential father, it was a powerful blow to me as well. The doctor said that home pregnancy tests were not always 100% accurate. He even ran his own tests on Devon a second time - per her request - but they came out the same. She wasn’t pregnant.
The doctor’s office was the first place all of us went to on this cloudy Saturday afternoon. I suggested that we take Devon home to the island immediately afterward, because she was not in the best of spirits (obviously). I felt a similar way, too. However, Devon said that she did not want to ruin everyone’s day of sight-seeing and shopping. She would try to forget her inner pain and let everyone else enjoy Lima.
I would have liked to go back to the island and lay down as well, but agreed that we should spend the remainder of the day in the city - as originally planned. Despite the island’s appeal, this temporary change of scenery was good.
But despite everything we did that day, there was a sense of disappointment and heartache. At various times, I also got the feeling that Devon could break down and start to cry. She was devastated. Yesterday, Devon was sky-high at the thought of becoming a mother. Today, she was at rock-bottom.
Devon wasn’t alone there, either.

<<<- End of Part 11 ->>>

Eavesdropping on them from the comfort of my voyeur room, I smiled as Christina and Lisa shared a rather intimate kiss inside their own bedroom. The ladies - both of whom were gorgeous, stunning blondes - were also hugging and caressing one another at the same time. With towels draped over their shoulders, they were about to head off to the shower room.
“I love you so much, Christina,” Lisa said to her, a big smile upon her face once their mutual kiss finally broke off. “When I’m in your arms, I never want to leave.”
Christina giggled and tightened the embrace upon her beautiful girlfriend. “I don’t want you to leave my arms either, Lisa. I love you more than anything. I have since we first met last summer. Remember when I met you at the heli-pad when you first showed up?” Christina snickered and added, “We were all over each other even before I could get you back to the mansion. I pretty much knew it then.”
“That we’d be together?” Lisa countered, kissing Christina on the lips once again. Both ladies giggled some more before Lisa, with her head, motioned for Christina to follow her.
A moment later, Lisa had led Christina into the spacious shower room by the hand. The two ladies smiled invitingly at one another, then began to peel off what little clothing they actually did have on. Next, their clothes were tossed into a heap just outside the shower room’s door.
Christina squealed and yelped with delight as Lisa offered her taut ass a playful slap from behind. Wanting her to move along, Lisa slapped Christina’s backside again. Finally, the frail, tender blonde got the idea, and made her way over to one of the shower heads upon the far wall.
Before its lever could be turned to activate the water, however, Christina smashed her mouth upon Lisa’s for a truly heated kiss. The pair of ladies moaned and shivered as one, while my cock began to show some definite signs of life within my shorts. This voyeur room was a paradise for me...
I moaned myself and watched with interested eyes as their kiss continued. Christina and Lisa were exchanging tongues between their open-mouthed kiss. I zoomed in for a closer look with my (not so) hidden camera, which did nothing but cause my cock to finally reach its fully erect status.
“Wash my hair for me today?” Lisa asked with a smile, suddenly facing away from Christina and turning the shower water on with the wall lever. Lisa settled on a warm/hot temperature, then let the steamy water engulf her voluptuous body as she stepped into the line of fire.
Christina was already squeezing shampoo from a bottle and onto her hand as she smiled at Lisa from behind. An instant later, Lisa dropped to knees and looked over her shoulder at Christina with an expression full of devotion upon her face.
Lisa’s hair was already completely soaked, so Christina wasted no time as she placed both hands upon her lover’s head and began to lather her up with the shampoo. My cock was throbbing as this highly erotic scene continued to unfold before me. Lisa’s blonde hair was so long that it took Christina quite some time before she was finished.
Lisa let the shampoo sit in her hair as she then told Christina to kneel in front of her. The 21-year-old did just that, then giggled as Lisa began to lather up her hair as well. Christina’s was much shorter, so there was not quite the amount of effort required to shampoo her hair as there was for Lisa.
Seconds later, both ladies were giggling and standing underneath the heavy stream of shower water from above. They were sharing the water, and letting it rinse the thick shampoo from their hair, and down their luscious bodies.
I sighed as a short time later, Christina and Lisa were soaping each other’s bodies up with the hand-held foamer and sponges. Christina seemed to pay close attention to Lisa’s large breasts (and for good reason), fondling and squeezing the firm mounds. Lisa reciprocated by placing a soapy sponge between Christina’s thighs, and massaging her nether regions very thoroughly.
Lisa sighed as Christina brought a knee up between her thighs. Lisa seemed to straddle that knee and allow it to stimulate her pussy as she sought Christina’s mouth with her own. Once finding it, the two ladies shared yet another blissful, loving kiss.
“All we need now is a man!” Christina chirped, as she and Lisa giggled once more.
“Yeah,” Lisa agreed. “Where is Jeremy when we need him?”
“He’s probably spying on us right now in his voyeur room,”
Christina replied, which made me gulp my throat. Had I become that predictable for the ladies?
“I bet Jeremy is with Lindsay and Devon,” Lisa countered.
“Those three have become quite the inseparable couple.”
Lindsay and Devon...
Lisa’s comment reminded me that I had Lindsay and Devon together on another one of my surveillance monitors. I was so focused upon Christina and Lisa that I had forgotten that there were other ladies to keep an eye on as well.
Lindsay and Devon were very close-by in our personal suite which, of course, had the entrance to the voyeur room. I turned my attention to the monitor featuring my two angels and smiled in delight. Moments earlier, both ladies had been sharing some “girl-talk” on the bed. But now...
Lindsay was sprawled out across Devon’s lap. The two were still talking, but Devon was mixing in a few swats with her hand to Lindsay’s upturned ass at the same time.
It should not come as any great surprise that seeing Lindsay and Devon together in such a manner was like a magnet for me. I felt drawn to them. Christina and Lisa were about to do something very special together in the shower room, and I would hate to miss it live. But I really had no choice. I needed to be with Lindsay and Devon.
From inside my voyeur room, I opened up the wall panel which allowed access back into our personal suite. I was most curious as to why Devon was spanking Lindsay...
“What’s the deal with that teddy bear, anyway?” Devon asked in a playful tone, offering Lindsay’s ass another heavy-handed swat for emphasis.
“Don’t talk bad about Mr. Gordo!” Lindsay countered in an equally playful voice, her gaze fixated upon the stuffed animal that was perched in the rocking chair beside the bed. “Mr. Gordo and I go back a long way!”
“He is a cute, little guy,” Devon commented. “But still, someone who is 19 should not be so attached to teddy bears.”
“Mr. Gordo is the only one I’m really attached to,” the little blonde said, before receiving another heavy blow upon her sweet ass - courtesy of Devon. “OUCH! That hurts! I... I’ve had him since I was three years old.”
“But you have a whole room full of them,” Devon squealed.
“You make Jeremy buy you stuffed animals everywhere we go.”
“I like to collect them,” Lindsay told her. “But still, Mr. Gordo is the only one I am truly attached to. I’ve never let him leave my sight for too long.”
Devon snickered as she reached over and grabbed the brown bear with her free hand. “Mr. Gordo thinks you deserve a spanking, too. And he wants to give you one!”
Lindsay squealed wildly as Devon flogged her precious ass with the stuffed animal. “DEVON!” the teen-ager screamed, as she then sprung up and suddenly pinned her girlfriend to the bed beneath her. Their faces in line, Lindsay glared down at Devon, who was still busy giggling.
“Give Mr. Gordo a kiss!” Devon squealed, as she brought the stuffed animal between them and pressed its face to Lindsay’s mouth. Both ladies broke out into a fit of heated laughter as Lindsay grabbed her teddy bear and dropped it upon the floor beside the bed.
“Surely you had a special something from when you were growing up,” Lindsay told Devon seconds later. “You can’t mock me for having a teddy bear. I grew up with Mr. Gordo.”
“I did have a special something from the time I was 14 or 15,” Devon admitted. “His name was Buzzsaw.”
Lindsay laughed and exclaimed, “BUZZSAW? Uhh... let me guess. Did Buzzsaw need batteries?”
“You know he did,” Devon replied, a wicked smile upon her face. “Unfortunately, he buzzed his final saw, so to speak, two years ago.” Devon pouted and added, “He just gave out.”
“Oh, you poor baby,” Lindsay cooed, leaning her head downward and kissing Devon on the lips.
For the first time since I left the voyeur room, one of the ladies noticed that I had finally re-entered our suite.
Devon caught sight of me and gently tapped Lindsay on the shoulder, then pointed my way. Lindsay turned and offered me one of her patented, sweet smiles. “Hi Jeremy!”
“Hi sweetheart,” I responded, now slowly making my way toward the bed. “Devon,” I said with a smile, looking at her. “I see you two girls are up to no good.”
“We’re always up to no good,” Lindsay snickered, patting the mattress with her hand, offering me a seat. I took it, and immediately traded kisses with both Lindsay and Devon.
“How long were you standing there?” Devon wondered.
“Long enough,” I told her, grinning.
“What’s happening elsewhere on the island?” Lindsay asked.
“Christina and Lisa are in the shower right now,” was my
answer. “I don’t know about the others. I was focused upon them until I saw Devon spanking you, sweetheart, on the other monitor. I just had to come out and see it in person.”
“Hmmmmm,” Devon moaned, also grinning. “Christina and Lisa are in the shower right now? I wonder if they could use some company?”
“You’re not going anywhere!” Lindsay exclaimed in a very playful manner, pinning Devon’s shoulders to the bed. “Not until you give me fifty orgasms with your tongue!”
“FIFTY?” Devon gushed, laughing.
“Try to get those fifty orgasms in pretty quickly.” I
looked at my wristwatch and added, “It will be dinner-time in about... oh, an hour and fifteen minutes. Jessica is fixing us a steak dinner tonight. It promises to be...”
“Yummy!” Lindsay squealed, interrupting me.
“Are we still going to watch that porn movie tonight?”
Devon asked, looking up at me.
“I’ve been looking forward to Amy and Stephanie’s new movie for quite awhile,” Lindsay admitted.
“Of course we’re going to watch it tonight,” I told them. “I just got it today with our supply shipment. I’m kind of surprised that I haven’t played the DVD yet, myself. I’m dying to see it, too.”
“Oh, good!” Lindsay squealed. “It’s on DVD! DVD is so much better than VHS. Is everyone else going to watch, too?”
“Everyone who wants to,” I replied. “We’ll all gather in the star room, where the 53-inch projection television is. I know Christina and Lisa will want to watch. I’m not so sure about Jessica. She said she’s never seen porn before.”
“Amy and Stephanie will definitely be there,” Devon mused.
“Jessica has never seen a porn movie?” Lindsay exclaimed.
“I’d think everyone has seen at least one.”
“When did you ever see any porn before you came to this island?” Devon asked, tapping Lindsay’s nose with a finger.
“My parents had some movies stashed away in a cabinet,” Lindsay answered. “Whenever they weren’t home, and my sister was gone too, I’d pull a movie out and watch it. It was all pretty vanilla, soft stuff, though.”
“You have a sister?” Devon asked Lindsay, her eyes suddenly glowing. “Does she look anything like you?”
“Yeah, I have a sister,” Lindsay laughed. “Her name is Alicia. And yes... she does look like me. A lot like me.”
Devon smiled and said, “Let’s get her a one-way ticket to the island, then!”
“That’s nasty, Devon!” Lindsay squealed, offering her girlfriend a playful punch on the shoulder. “That sounds like something AMY would say! Don’t talk about my little sister like that. She’s only 17!”
“18 soon, I hope,” Devon snickered, which resulted in another punch upon her shoulder.
“So nasty!” Lindsay growled, but still in a very playful way. She shook her head at Devon, then looked at me. “At least you haven’t said anything about Alicia, Jeremy.”
“Jeremy hasn’t said anything about her,” Devon offered.
“But that doesn’t mean he isn’t THINKING anything!”
“Is that true?” Lindsay asked, her eyes locked on mine.
“No comment,” I smiled, which resulted in my own shoulder
receiving a gentle, but spirited, punch.
“You two are AWFUL!” Lindsay gushed, trying to hold back a laugh (but failing). “Just awful!”

* * *

Indeed, the meal Jessica prepared for us that particular evening was absolutely delicious. She fired up some Angus filet mignons and rib-eyes on the grill, as well as mashed potatoes and steak fries in the kitchen.
It was such a beautiful evening that instead of dining in the common room, everyone wanted to eat their meals outside. We chose the picnic area, which was in close proximity to the rock pool and fountain. Everyone ate at the table except for, of course, Stephanie. The submissive sat upon a towel next to the table, and ate her food beside Amy.
After some coaxing (but not much), Jessica finally agreed that she would watch Amy and Stephanie’s new X-rated movie with the rest of us tonight. Everyone was looking forward to the chance of watching it on the big, 53-inch projection television in the “star room”.
I didn’t have many rules on the island, but one of them was that the television was strictly off-limits. It always had been, except for special occasions (like tonight). I just thought that the girls could do better and much more constructive things together instead of watching television.
As for the X-rated feature Amy and Stephanie had starred in, it had taken me quite a long time to finally get my hands onto that DVD. The movie was released last week but it didn’t reach me until today. I had it shipped to the supply company in Lima which sent out a boat each week to the island with essentials such as food, drinks, health and beauty items, as well as personal accessories.
Today that supply boat made its weekly jaunt here, but also brought along a movie which I had actually been waiting about two months for - ever since it went into production. Amy sent me an e-mail after its filming had concluded, and said that I should expect a lot from this movie. It had a huge budget and promised to be a best-seller.
But before we could settle in and watch that movie, the dishes needed to be taken care of after dinner. Jessica and I teamed up on them, while Devon and Amy collaborated on the outdoor clean-up. I was actually very pleased that both of them were willing to do some chores for a change.

* * *

The time was 8:45pm when all seven ladies and yours truly had finally gathered together in the luxurious “star room”. Named that because the television was here (where “stars” could be seen), this room offered a series of leather floor cushions and comforters, as well as a snack bar and various speakers spread all throughout (for surround sound).
After popping the DVD into its slot on the television, I turned the lights off and settled down between Lindsay and Devon on the floor. We were lounging upon a leather cushion, as was everyone else. Jessica, Christina and Lisa were just behind us upon the floor, all snuggled tight and very close together. Amy and Stephanie were off to the side upon their own cushion. I had the best seat of all, however - with Lindsay on one side, and Devon on the other.
“The movie is centered around me and my fantasies,” Amy said, as the opening credits started to roll. “In the film, I play a bookworm who likes to fantasize about various things I read about. I hope all of you like it.”
“Who is THAT?” Lindsay squealed loudly, as the image of Amy suddenly appeared on the television screen. The other girls followed suit and snickered at what they saw.
Instead being of dressed like a bimbo model, dominatrix, slut or simply a prostitute - Amy’s standard roles in her movies - she was decked out in a stylish, very classy outfit. She wore yellow slacks and a matching jacket, along with a white blouse underneath. Her flame-red hair looked all nice and neat, too; it was braided and done to perfection.
“You look BEAUTIFUL dressed like that,” Lindsay said to Amy, who smiled at her in response. “We always see you in beach-wear, or dressed like a whore. Really nothing else.”
“It’s too conservative for me,” Amy said. “Be quiet, though. Let’s watch the movie. I want to see it myself.”

* * *

In the opening scene of the film, Amy was wearing her classy outfit as she browsed through a selection of books in the library. There were several other people around, young and old alike, milling about while looking at the books. I could easily tell this was an actual library that Amy was in - not a movie set.
I had to agree with Lindsay on what she said seconds ago, too. Amy looked absolutely stunning in this first scene. There was a sense of class and dignity about her with that outfit and her hair braided up, that I had never seen from Amy before. I could fall in love with a woman like that...
Amy browsed through a whole shelf before pulling out a historical romance novel. She leafed through a couple of pages, then smiled before sashaying over to a comfortable chair and taking a seat. The red-head opened the book to its middle, and then Amy’s voice was heard as she began to read what the pages were saying.
“Annabelle had lived in the depths of despair for too long. She did not like the fact that her husband, James, went off to war years earlier. Annabelle often cried herself to sleep, wondering if her beloved husband would ever return to her. She yearned for his touch...”
Just then, the screen flashed and there was Amy, but in a very different manner. My cock immediately sprung to life and many of the other ladies squealed as Amy was seated on a bench just outside an old, run-down shack of a house. Amy was wearing an orange satin dress and white stockings, and her flame-red hair was styled in beautiful ringlets.
Everything about the scene - from Amy’s lovely dress, the wooden house and endless prairie beyond - reminded one of the Civil War period. In the book, Annabelle’s husband had went off to war and left her behind. Amy earlier told us that the movie was about her character’s thoughts and fantasies. Had Amy transfixed herself into that book?
Seated on a bench outside the house, Amy was knitting a blanket. She looked bored and depressed - as if her life was empty. Then, however, there was the sound of a horse running in the distance. Amy dropped her blanket and walked to the edge of the porch for a closer inspection. As the horse galloped closer - with a man riding it - Amy suddenly jumped up and down in absolute joy. Tears streaked down her face as she quickly ran toward the oncoming horse.
I now was sure that Amy was playing the part of Annabelle in this scene, and the man - who was dressed in a Calvary uniform - was James, the husband who had went off to war.
“Annabelle, the war is over,” the standard-looking porno stud said, jumping down from the horse. “We won! I’m finally home... and I’m home to stay!”
Instead of welcoming the man back into her life with a hug and a kiss, Amy immediately dropped to her knees and began tugging at his gun-belt. It fell to the dusty ground, and soon his pants (or should I say britches?) followed.
Amy wasted no time as she engulfed the man’s gigantic cock into her mouth and began slurping away at it. It was very easy to tell that the man (I’ll call him James) fully appreciated Amy and her unique, very skilled fellatio work.
Amy worked on his cock for a good three or four minutes, offering it (as well as his balls) about every kind of oral homage there was. Soft, hard, loving, frenzied... you name it, she performed it. For her efforts, Amy was eventually rewarded with a monstrous cum-shot to the face.
The scene obviously did not end there. James helped Amy out of her dress by untying its bodice in front. After several seconds, the two were finally able to get that dress off of Amy’s body. James jammed his head between Amy’s spread thighs and offered her a brief bit of tongue-to-pussy action, before deciding that it was time for something else.
James instructed Amy to get onto her hands and knees, and then he mounted her in the doggie-style position. What ensued was one of the hardest, most frenetic pummelings I had ever seen in a movie. James absolutely BLASTED Amy for several minutes. When it was finally over, he pulled his erection out and blew his load all over her upturned ass.
“Annabelle and James did not leave the clearing just in front of their house for several hours that evening,” Amy’s voice said, as the movie then shifted back to the present. In the library, Amy - still looking classy and dignified - closed the book and offered a wicked grin as she glanced at everyone else around her. There was even some sweat on her forehead. Apparently, she really got into that book...
I could not speak for the other ladies, but Lindsay and Devon were very excited after watching the opening scene of this movie. Both had squirmed against me several times as Amy got drilled in the doggie-style position, and Lindsay had even massaged my throbbing cock through the shorts I wore.
I secretly wondered if a full-scale orgy would break out here in the “star room” before the movie ended.

* * *

Back in the library, Amy went to a different section and picked out a book concerning air travel. She looked at its cover for several seconds, before a real dreamy, dazed-out expression came to her enchanting face.
The screen flashed again, and the inside of an airliner was shown. The captain said over the intercom that they were now cruising at a comfortable altitude, and it was safe to get up and move around the cabin.
That prompted Stephanie and Bobbi - a beautiful, top-heavy blonde who was a regular in all of Amy’s movies - to smile at each other as they sat side-by-side. They unbuckled their seat belts and got up, then went to the back of the plane.
Both ladies looked a bit nervous, but made sure the coast was clear as they then entered the jetliner’s restroom. Stephanie (who looked outstanding in a half-blouse and denim shorts) was immediately pushed up upon the sink by Bobbi. Bobbi said it was her life-long dream to join the “mile high club” - and now, she would get her chance with Stephanie.
Bobbi, a very buxom (and surgically enhanced) blonde, ripped Stephanie’s shorts from her hips and immediately dove face-first between her thighs. The airline restroom was small and cramped, but that didn’t seem to bother Stephanie as she began to cry and screech out in response to Bobbi’s oral ministrations. After some spirited finger and tongue work, Bobbi helped bring Stephanie to a deafening orgasm.
Wanting to return the favor, Stephanie retrieved a thick dildo from her purse and pushed Bobbi onto the sink. She got rid of her clothes and lubed the dildo up with her mouth, then inserted it between the blonde’s glistening folds and went to town with it. In no time flat, Bobbi was screaming out wildly as her body rocked and flinched about in response.
Bobbi smacked the mirror behind her with an open hand and continued to scream out in obvious pleasure as Stephanie railed her with the hand-held dildo. It didn’t last for long, however, as Bobbi experienced her own orgasm.
In the aftermath, she embraced Stephanie with both arms and kissed her passionately. The picture faded to black...

* * *

Amy was shown in the library once more. “That’s what I call flying the friendly skies,” she sighed with a grin, before placing the book about air travel back on the shelf.
Amy made her way to another section of the huge library, while flirting with a few men along the way. She found yet another book which piqued her interest - this time, it was one about the secrets of Hollywood. Amy opened it and began reading, and then another fantasy sequence started.
Two more women who were frequent performers in Amy’s movies were shown in a dressing room. Shanna was a very lean and hard-bodied blonde who somewhat reminded me of Christina. Rita was a beautiful, very well-endowed Mexican woman who looked to be playing the part of Shanna’s make-up artist in this Hollywood, movie-making fantasy.
Shanna complained that the film she was starring in was taking much too long to make. Rita, who was busy applying mascara to Shanna, agreed with her in a mindless, shallow fashion. Shanna went onto complain about the producer, who she said cheated her out of money that was rightfully hers. Shanna also claimed that she would win several awards this year for her “wonderful acting ability”.
Rita seemed to be transfixed with the sight of Shanna as she openly gawked at her via the mirror in front of them. Shanna then complained that no one ever listened to her. She then realized that Rita wasn’t listening anymore, either, and it made her very angry.
Rita apologized for her transgressions, but that didn’t stop Shanna from continuing to moan and whine about things in her life. The only thing that did stop Shanna was when Rita suddenly leaned over and kissed her on the mouth.
“You should have said you wanted to play,” was Shanna’s next comment, as her mood switched completely. She smiled at Rita and embraced her very warmly, then smashed her mouth with a very sensuous, passionate kiss.
The ladies’ clothes quickly became a thing of the past as Shanna fished a huge, strap-on dildo out of her duffel bag. She forced Rita onto the floor and mounted her harshly in the missionary position, then began pounding away at her Spanish lover. Rita was moaning up a storm as she tightly hugged and clutched Shanna’s body to her own.
Rita was left unfulfilled, however, as a man suddenly appeared on the screen. He yelled at Shanna, telling her that she was late for filming and everyone was waiting for her. His screams of anger soon subsided, however, as both Shanna and Rita stepped forward and dropped to their knees in front of him. Now, he screamed with lust as both ladies orally serviced his cock and balls at the same time.
It didn’t last for long, however. Soon, the man (who I had never seen in one of Amy’s movies) took a seat upon a chair. He brought Rita down onto his lap, and had her ride his cock reverse-cowgirl style. Shanna leaned over in front of her female counterpart and kissed her on the lips while also fondling her breasts with both hands.
The scene then fast-forwarded, apparently, and Shanna was shown screaming out her passion as the man pounded his way into her ass from behind. Rita looked on and smiled with glee as she watched the “actress” and her ass get blasted.

* * *

As the scene concluded, the unyielding heat throughout the “star room” here in the mansion was nearing a fever pitch. I heard Jessica, Christina and Lisa rustling around behind us, while Lindsay had a hand down my shorts, lightly frigging my cock. Devon was rubbing her own pussy as Amy and Stephanie were off to the side, groping and massaging each others’ hot bodies. Could we last another scene?

* * *

Back in the library, Amy smiled with a look of absolute lust upon her face as she saw a book about basketball. Amy snatched it from the shelf and then her eyes sparkled with desire as she opened it up, triggering the next fantasy.
The inside of a locker room was shown, where there were a group of men - white and black alike - milling around. All of them had basketball uniforms on, and were lamenting about a last-second loss to the opposing team.
It looked like nothing would cheer the players up until Amy, dressed in a business-style outfit with a “press” badge on, barged into the locker room. With a recorder in hand, the red-head shoved it in front of a player’s face and asked him how he felt about missing the game-winning shot.
The man was angry, wondering how a reporter got into the locker room. He said the media had been banned from here. However, none of the other men were angry. They all gawked at Amy, their eyes ravaging her body from head to toe.
One of the other players told Amy that if she really wanted the “inside scoop”, there was a way for her to earn it. Amy immediately caught on and said that the players should learn to treat female reporters with more respect.
Only did she give in to their advances when one of the black players - a very well-hung one - whipped his cock out and showed it to her. Amy’s resolve melted quickly, and soon she was powerless to resist the gang of horny men.
One of them instructed her to go to the center of the locker room. Amy did just that, with a sudden wiggle in her walk that suggested she loved to tease and flaunt her body for others. Several of the men stripped Amy of her outfit, and then forced her into her knees in front of them.
What promised to be a monumental gang-bang started off with Amy offering quick-hitting blowjobs to any man who was within reach. I counted - and she sucked off eight guys in the four or five minute span. The eighth was the first to blow his load - and he did so, all over the red-head’s face. Other guys were busy stroking their own cocks, and soon Amy was blasted with three consecutive cum-shots to the face.
Amy’s first bit of penetration happened in the “spoon” position, and she got it hard from one of the porno studs. Others continued to make sure her mouth was well occupied during this time frame, as well as her hands. She also received two more cum-shots - one on her face, and the second upon her heaving breasts.
Soon, Amy was riding another man reverse-cowgirl as more of the men took turns pulverizing her mouth with their full erections. Then, some of the guys took turns humping her in the missionary position.
Amy leaned over one of the benches and screamed with pure lust as she received her first anal penetration of the scene. She held that position over the bench and continued to moan and scream out her pleasure as the men shared her ass with one another. I’m not sure, but I think every single one of them got the opportunity to plow Amy’s ass with their cocks. Many shot their spermy loads all over her ass and back, too.
Amy’s best line from the entire movie? “I want all of you guys to slam-dunk my ass.”
A good 30 or 40 minutes into the scene, Amy was still full of energy and enthusiasm. The men, however, were dwindling and fading away rather quickly. Soon, Amy had worn out and satisfied every single one of the guys. And yet, she still seemed to yearn for more.
Again, Amy proved - beyond a shadow of a doubt - that she was the gang-bang queen when it came to adult movies. No one could take on so many guys - with so much ease - quite like this insatiable hellcat.

* * *

Back in the library, Amy was seated in a chair with a hand nestled between her thighs, the book resting upon a nearby table-top. Her eyes were closed, and Amy was busy massaging her pussy through the yellow slacks she wore.
An elderly woman scorned Amy for pleasuring herself in public like that, which made the red-head straighten up and blush red with embarrassment. The older woman shook her head and went off in disgust, while Amy made the comment that she had to get some new books to take home with her.

* * *

Now with the movie over and the credits rolling, Amy turned on the lights in the “star room” and looked squarely at me. I glanced around and noticed that all of the other ladies seemed to be in a rather anxious state of arousal. Christina had already discarded of her shorts and panties, and had a hand buried between her thighs.
“I don’t know about everyone else,” Amy stated in a hard, edgy tone, “but I say we gang-bang Jeremy. RIGHT NOW.”
My eyes immediately went wide with desire as my body trembled and shook about in response to Amy’s words.
“I’m so horny after watching that movie that I just HAVE to get fucked,” Lindsay whined, squirming about as she still fondled my shaft. “I agree. Let’s gang-bang Jeremy!”
“I need a cock right now more than I ever have before,” Lisa admitted. “I need one really BAD.”
“Me too,” Christina sighed.
“Oh God...” I moaned outloud, as the ladies seemed to converge upon me at once. It looked like it was my duty to satisfy all seven of them at once - gang-bang style...

<<<- End of Part 12 ->>>

“Busy, busy, busy,” I mused, seated in the voyeur room, as I watched Jessica on one of the surveillance monitors. Even though she had spent most of the day cleaning around the mansion and truly deserved a break, Jessica was still hard at work. I smiled as the luscious blonde knelt down and swept up some debris with a broom and dustpan. “I really should give you a raise, girl,” I nodded, grinning.
Indeed, just as her grandmother Louisa promised, Jessica had turned out to be a wonderful housekeeper for me. She was not quite as polished as Louisa when it came to cooking, but Jessica was such a hard and tireless worker. It seemed as though whenever I saw her, she was doing something which pertained to her job. That was excellent, of course, but I also wished that Jessica would do more with the other girls.
Jessica still had that wide-eyed fascination she displayed three weeks ago when first arriving on the island. Things here were, if not still shocking, at least very surprising to her. Jessica once made the comment that this island was like a sex colony. These type of places, she said, were only supposed to exist in the fantasy world - not in reality. Jessica still found it hard to believe that she was, at least for the time being, living in a so-called “sex colony”.
While all of the other ladies were very open and carefree when together, Jessica was still holding back. I got the sense that she enjoyed her time on the island, but was also easily shocked at many of the things which happened here. Maybe some of it was disturbing to her?
I think a lot of Jessica’s trepidation could be traced back to her second day here, when Amy (along with everyone else) basically molested her in the shower. As I look back on that day, it was much too soon for the group of ladies to gang up on Jessica like they did. She could have used a week or so - to see how things happened here - before being subjected to that. That’s my opinion, at least.
Another thing which definitely caught Jessica’s attention (and maybe not in a good way) was what was turning out to be the legendary “Lindsay bang” that transpired just days ago. Although Jessica took part in it, she was utterly shocked and amazed that one person - Lindsay - could take such a sexual pounding, and still come out in one piece afterward.
I guess it was fairly shocking, but one has to remember that the recipient of that gang-bang was none other than sweet, little Lindsay. She had turned into a nymphomaniac who could easily handle anything which was thrown her way. Still, I could see how watching it live could definitely rattle Jessica. It looked like a scene from a porno movie.
On the other hand, one person Jessica seemed to get along fine with was Christina. Of course, these two ladies had known one another since Jessica visited the island (and her grandmother) some 19 months ago. Christina was staying with me then as well, and the three of us wound up doing some pretty erotic things together during that particular week.
Now, it seemed as though Christina had become Jessica’s safety net here on the island. Jessica was closer with Christina than anyone else - and for good reason. They had a history together, and Christina was willing to listen to Jessica talk about the things which shocked her here. Like me, Christina wanted Jessica to loosen up and just have fun. That was our mutual goal for Jessica before the summer ended.
“You do need a raise,” I reiterated while keeping an eye on Jessica from the comfort of my voyeur room. She now had a spray bottle and towels, and was busy polishing a window. “I only give you a thousand dollars a day. I’ll double it.
Hmmmmm... maybe I should triple it. You deserve it.”
It made me feel wonderful to know that I had a positive impact on the lives of Christina, Lisa, Amy and Stephanie (and Torrie, too) with my financial generosity. Christina and Lisa used the money I gave them last year to buy a nice house in Illinois. Both ladies attended college, and Lisa was also paying for her sister’s tuition.
Amy and Stephanie used their money to buy a mansion in the ritzy, very upscale community of Palos Verdes Estates - located just outside of Los Angeles. With their careers in the porn industry, Amy and Stephanie also ran a very successful website that catered to their fans. I like to think that the money I had given to them in the past played a major role in the creation and subsequent success of their website. In fact, I know it did.
Since I had lost contact with Torrie (which I consider to be very unfortunate), I was not sure what she had done with all the money ($4.5 million) I had given her. The last news I heard about Torrie was that she had moved to Idaho (her birthplace), and was living with her fiance. I sincerely hope that Torrie had put that money to good use, and was happy in life as a result. Torrie deserved to be happy.
Jessica planned to use that $1,000 per day I had offered her for being the housekeeper as a way to get through her senior year of college. Jessica also wanted a new car, and intended to put the rest of her earnings into the bank.
With over a billion dollars to my name, I was very happy to help others when it came to finances. I could never spend all of this money - which was why I basically gave it away. These ladies were a wonderful outlet for that. So were various charities which I held dear to my heart.
“Five grand a day,” I nodded, smiling, as I continued to watch Jessica on the surveillance monitor. “It will be, as you have told me many times in the past, much better than seven bucks an hour.” I smiled again. “You deserve it.”
Her broom and dustpan back in hand, Jessica surveyed the central room one more time before apparently deciding that it had finally been cleaned up to her lofty standards. She then ascended the nearby staircase, returning to the ground level of the mansion.
“No...” I grinned, shaking my head, as the lump sum of $1,000,000 suddenly flashed throughout my mind. “Not that much! Well, maybe. I don’t think Jessica would mind...”

* * *

It had been an interesting recent couple of days here on the island. After all of us had watched Amy and Stephanie’s latest X-rated movie, the girls (including Jessica) saw fit to gang-bang me. I wasn’t quite the rag doll that Lindsay was, but still got used and erotically abused beyond any and all belief. Of course, I wouldn’t have it any other way.
The following day, I felt like going for a ride around the island in my trusty, old Jeep. When I revved its engine up, however, the Jeep suddenly died. It had been a wonderful vehicle for me throughout the years here on the island, and had never given me any problems until just now.
It took me awhile to figure out what went wrong. The timing belt just snapped inside the engine. It was totally shredded - likely from excessive wear and tear. It would be quite an extensive and intricate repair process - because to replace the timing belt, a portion of the engine would have to disassembled. Otherwise, the belt could not be installed.
Devon suggested that I hire a mechanic and fly him to the island. That would have been the logical thing to do, but I liked challenges. I was not a master mechanic by any means, but thought I could handle replacing the belt, as well as the tensioner which went with it. I had all the necessary tools and power equipment at my disposal in my maintenance shed.
“You’re not a professional mechanic, Jeremy,” Devon told me. “What happens if you mess the Jeep up even more?”
“Then I’ll just buy a new one,” I replied, smiling.
That would not be necessary, however. It took me about
nine or ten hours, but I was able to take the engine apart, replace the timing belt and its accompanying components, and then piece everything back together. Of course, I first had to call Ian - my pilot friend on the mainland - and ask him to gather up all the parts I needed and then fly them to me.
I planned on taking a tour of the island in my Jeep that morning. Instead, the ride didn’t happen until much later that night. I was very proud of the fact that I was able to conquer such a detailed repair job like this. I also got to hush up Devon, who thought I wouldn’t be up to the task.
That day had been pretty much wasted for me, because I spent such a long time repairing the Jeep. However, I made up for it the following day. I gathered up all the girls and we spent several hours having fun at the beach. Jessica fired up the grill and we even had a picnic there as well, with Angus steaks, barbequed pork ribs and bratwurst burgers.
Earlier, Amy noticed that I had some scuba diving gear tucked away in the storage shed. Amy practically begged me to take her underwater after our time at the beach that day, saying it was something she had always wanted to do.
I agreed that I would take her diving, but also had to remind Amy that she was a beginner. I would not take her more than 30 feet underneath the surface. Lindsay then made the comment that there was a sunken ship about ten minutes from the island. One could easily swim through its cabin and engine room, and there were always plenty of colorful fish and coral to be seen along the way.
Of course, Amy immediately said that she wanted to explore
that sunken ship. I told her that it was about 80 feet deep,
which was too far for a novice diver. I explained to Amy
that I had taken Lindsay and Devon diving several times over
the past several months, and both had enough experience to
go that deep in the water,
Amy was not pleased that I refused to take her to that ship. She did not understand why I would not allow her to go any further than 30 feet deep. But, Amy’s stance finally relented and she accepted the fact.
I gave Amy a crash course in scuba diving while helping her get ready for the plunge. An oxygen tank and helmet, fins, gloves, weight belt and of course, a wetsuit were the essentials that I felt Amy (or any diver) needed. I chose all of those things for myself too, but also decided to bring along an emergency air source, an underwater watch, blunt tip knife and a laser flashlight.
Amy kept close to me as we explored the watery depths off the eastern coast of the island. The visibility was great there, and I could tell Amy was intrigued with the beautiful coral that lined the ocean floor some 25 feet deep. We seen schools of friendly grouper, starfish, tetra and while in an underwater cave, snapper.
But even while in the depths of the ocean, Amy proved to me once again that sex and gratification were the two things which mattered to her more than anything else.
While exploring the aforementioned cave, Amy nuzzled up beside me and immediately began rubbing my crotch with her right hand. The move was pretty shocking to me. I glared at Amy, who looked back at me through her helmet/mask with a wicked, naughty gleam in her emerald-green eyes.
The 27-year-old continued stroking my cock through the wetsuit I wore for several moments. Only when she had urged an erection out of me and it was about to blow did Amy stop. My best guess was that the pornstar did not want all that sperm to go to waste. It was best suited in her mouth.
As Amy floated away, I offered her ass a hard swat with an open hand. She turned and looked back at me, and I could see a smile through the helmet upon her enchanting face. I could hear her infectious laugh echo throughout my mind.
I believe that Amy - with all of her recent, fiendish actions - was long overdue for a good, hard spanking.

* * *

It wasn’t too long after Amy and I had gotten out of the water that the skies literally opened up - resulting in a heavy, thick downpour of rain. This was how torrential rain usually started around here. The whole day had been scenic and balmy, with blue skies for as far as the eye could see. Then, a mere heartbeat later, clouds could form and bring with them a substantial amount of precipitation.
By the time Amy and I had finally gotten out of our scuba gear, there were bright flashes of lightning and loud rumbles of thunder to go along with that downpour of rain. My first thought, as many long-time readers of this series may guess, centered upon Lindsay.
The 19-year-old was deathly afraid of lightning. She had a certain phobia about it. Whenever there was an electrical storm like this, I felt as though it was my duty to find Lindsay and make sure that she felt safe and sound.
So I immediately made a dash for our personal suite - or more specifically, the voyeur room. I could easily find my little princess there with the help of my cameras, no matter where she was on the island.
But as things turned out, the voyeur room was not needed. Lindsay was curled up with Devon upon the bed in our private suite, clutching her precious teddy bear - Mr. Gordo - to her chest. I smiled outwardly as Devon held and comforted Lindsay, who yelped like a young child when a loud cackling of lightning (and ensuing thunder) shook the entire mansion.
I didn’t say anything as I climbed into bed with the pair of ladies. Lindsay immediately wrapped one arm around me and buried her face upon my chest. She held onto Mr. Gordo with her opposite hand as Devon used her fingertips to brush and caress Lindsay’s long-flowing, immaculate blonde hair. Devon smiled at me, and I returned it with one of my own.
The bolts of lightning seemed to draw closer over the next couple of minutes. Perhaps they were striking down upon the island? Whatever the case, they got to be so loud and nerve-racking that even the cool, level-headed Devon appeared to be afraid. The rain was coming down in droves now. The thunder was so loud that it gave me a headache.
Soon, there was a gentle knock upon the entrance to our suite. I called out for whomever to come in. The trio of Christina, Lisa and Jessica all stepped into our suite. It was easy to tell that all three of them were worried, too. I motioned for them to join us on the bed and soon, there was a loving, six person embrace between all of us.
I was also hoping that Amy and Stephanie would appear in that doorway so our entire group could be together during this horrific storm. Alas, neither of them showed. My only guess was that they had found their own refuge somewhere else within the mansion. I wished it was here, though.
The electrical storm seemed to fade away after about 10 minutes. No one was more happy, obviously, than Lindsay. Although the rain continued to come down in sheets, the six of us stayed nestled together upon the bed and began to ease in some small talk. What started out with a massive storm eventually transformed into a touching, delightful evening.
I eventually kissed Christina, Lisa and Jessica all goodnight before they left the suite hours later. Then, I fell asleep with Lindsay and Devon nestled on either side of me. Indeed, I was a very lucky man...

* * *

The following day, the island was a bit water-logged, but the weather was perfect and many of the girls went straight to the beach. I also learned that a bolt of lightning had struck a huge oakwood tree about 100 feet from the mansion, causing it to topple over completely. Fortunately, it fell in the direction opposite the mansion. It was in the forest as well, so nothing important was damaged. We were lucky.
That evening, Amy convinced Lindsay to go to bed with her and Stephanie. I had no problem with that, of course. Amy loved spending time with Lindsay - and vice versa. The fervid, sex-only relationship these two had with one another was perhaps the most constant thing on the island since the beginning of last summer. Lindsay and Amy could never get enough of each other when it came to sex.
Of course, I would not spend my Saturday night alone. I had Devon to keep me company. She did just that - and more.

* * *

My eyes were wide and about set to burst as Devon exited the adjacent restroom and stepped into our personal suite. The blonde seductress was a stunning vision of beauty as she stood before me, dressed to thrill in a French maid’s outfit.
Exquisitely small and very low-cut, the French maid outfit which Devon wore appeared to be out of my wildest fantasies. Its halter-style top barely covered the front of her breasts, leaving their full, round sides exposed, really concealing just her nipples. It, much like the accompanying skirt, was black and made of satin, and was beautifully outlined with white, frilly ruffles all around. Devon also had a ruffle around her slender throat, as well as both of her wrists.
The 25-year-old also had on a pair of black thigh-high stockings, both of which ended several inches below the (extremely) short hemline of her skirt. In addition, Devon had on black high-heeled shoes (with open toes) and a frilly maid’s headpiece atop her pinned-up blonde hair.
My heart skipped a beat as Devon spun around in a circle for me, modeling the sinfully-sexy outfit. In the process, her flimsy, little skirt flew upwards, offering me a quick peak of the black G-string panties that she wore underneath.
“Do you like it, Jeremy?” Devon asked with a grin. She was absolutely glowing. Devon knew that she had me under her spell right now. There wasn’t anything I wouldn’t do for her at this very moment in time.
“Oh God...” was all I could say, my eyes still looming quite large, as I openly gawked at her.
“Don’t you wish Jessica dressed this way?” she sneered.
“Where... oh God...” I stumbled over my very own words.
“Where... where in the world did you... get that OUTFIT?”
Devon smiled at me. “I’ll take that as yes, you do like it. I’ve had it for awhile, Jeremy. I bought it when you, me and Lindsay were in Hawaii. I’ve just been waiting for the right time to spring it on you.” Devon giggled and coyly added, “The time seems about right.”
“Like it?” I breathed, still in an obvious state of both shock and arousal. “I... I LOVE it!”
“All you’d need right about now, Jeremy, is for Lindsay to be right beside me in one of her cheerleader or schoolgirl outfits.” Devon giggled again. “You’d be in business.”
I could see the outline of Devon’s lush nipples as they were all nice and snug upon the front of her halter-like top. If she undid that one button, her breasts would spill out...
“I think you may be all I can handle right about now,” I told Devon, slowly shaking my head in utter amazement. “It may be a good thing that Lindsay is with Amy and Stephanie. I don’t believe I just said that...”
Smiling, Devon struck a pose and looked at me with a very seductive gleam in her eyes. “So what do you want, Jeremy? Do you want me to be a good maid? Or...” Her voice turned sultry as she finished, “should I be a BAD maid?”
“Bad,” I nodded eagerly, my breathing ragged. “Very bad!”
Devon smiled at my response before stepping to the center of the suite. Unsure what she was going to do next, my eyes narrowed as I continued to gawk at her. Suddenly, Devon began to dance. Her body was bumping and gyrating like she was a trained stripper. Devon snapped her head back and continued on with the sinful, erotic dance, her luscious hips swiveling back-and-forth in a frenetic motion.
The young woman turned her back to me and slowly began to lift the maid’s skirt up her legs, rolling her firm, tight ass before my adoring eyes. My cock began to throb within my shorts as once the skirt’s hem was pulled all the way up to her waist, Devon spread her legs slightly and then bent all the way over. Devon wiggled her luscious ass some more before twirling back around to face me. Still grinding her hips, the vixen smiled in an inviting manner while placing both hands upon her full, ripe breasts.
I shook my head in response as Devon cupped her breasts with her hands. Squeezing and rolling them in the most erotic of fashion, Devon offered me another smile as she slowly undid that single button which held her maid’s top together in front. Then, in a very gradual motion, Devon drew the top open, finally exposing her bare breasts.
Devon’s breasts were absolutely beautiful. Large and very firm to the touch, they seemed to beg for me to kiss them. Although Devon seemed intent to continue on with this excruciatingly sexy dance, I had other ideas.
As she knelt down, her body still bumping and grinding, I suddenly sprung off the bed and grabbed Devon’s shoulders. With both hands, I literally tossed her onto the bed. Devon landed flat on her back and looked up at me with a brazen, expectant gleam in her pretty blue eyes.
“Take me, Jeremy,” she said bluntly. “TAKE ME NOW!”
I leapt on top of Devon and smashed my lips to hers, my
tongue immediately diving deep inside the delicious, velvety recesses of her mouth. The kiss was broken for an instant as Devon literally ripped my muscle shirt from my body. It resumed just as quickly, however, and then my body shivered as I felt her satin and lace skirt rub against my abdomen.
The crinkle of it upon my skin as our bodies moved as one increased the already raging level of excitement within me to even greater heights. Devon was the absolute center of my universe right now. NOTHING could change that.
I shouldn’t have said that.

* * *

I heard a loud thump upon the doorway to our suite, but paid it no attention. I was too submerged in my enjoyment of the beautiful, alluring Devon.
However, I was forced to turn around when hearing a sudden, uncontrollable scream. The door flew upon, and I looked on with grave concern as Lindsay bursted into the suite. The teen-ager appeared frantic, her skin pale.
“JEREMY!” she screamed, obviously very distraught.
“What’s wrong?” I asked, sitting up and turning toward
her. Devon rose up as well, a concerned expression upon her own face. Lindsay, without a single bit of clothing on, looked absolutely mortified.
“It’s Amy!” she replied with a shrieking cry. “I... oh God... I don’t know... JEREMY! You have to help her!”
“What?” I asked, confused, as I slid out of bed and made my way over to Lindsay. I placed my hand upon her shoulder and wondered, “What’s wrong?”
“AMY!” Lindsay answered. “It’s... she... she collapsed!” My eyes went wide as Lindsay added, “Stephanie and I don’t know what to do!” Lindsay went into a hysterical rage as she screamed, “WE HAVE TO GET AMY TO THE HOSPITAL!”
“I’ll call,” Devon said, as she picked up the nearby telephone and started dialing. “They should be able to get a chopper here in minutes.”
Shocked and mortally scared, I looked back at Devon for a split-second as Lindsay, still crying, sagged against me. I then picked Lindsay up with my right arm and literally began dragging her toward the room which Amy and Stephanie shared.
I did not know what the problem was, but I had to help Amy in whatever way I could. I was really too shocked and scared to think of anything less. Amy’s life could be in danger...

<<<- End of Part 13 ->>>

“I’m scared, Jeremy,” Amy cringed, her hand trembling as she held onto my wrist rather tightly. Resting in a Lima hospital bed just hours after her mysterious collapse on the island, Amy had a large assortment of wires, all connected to health monitoring equipment, attached to her body.
“Oh God...” Amy whined, her hand grabbing my wrist even tighter. “They said it could be my heart, Jeremy.”
I shook my head in response at her, while Lindsay and Stephanie looked on from just behind me. “The doctors have no idea why you fainted,” I reminded Amy, trying to keep her spirits up. “It could have been anything. Don’t go thinking that it is your heart. You have to stay positive, Amy.”
“How do I know if these doctors are any good?” she asked, obviously worried. “They don’t even speak English! I think I want to go home to California and have a doctor look at me there. I... I’d feel safer there.”
“The doctors at this hospital are excellent,” I told her. “If they weren’t, I would have told the rescue chopper to take you someplace else. Trust me. You’re in good hands. I’ve been to this hospital before, myself.”
“Well... okay,” Amy offered, still showing trepidation. “I do trust you, Jeremy.” The 27-year-old lifted her head and glanced at her body. “I look like a human electrical socket with all these wires. I don’t like it, Jeremy.”
“You’ll be fine,” Lindsay murmured, stepping forward and running her hand across Amy’s face. “These doctors will take good care of you, and find out what the problem is.”
“It’s not your heart,” Stephanie offered, temporarily having shed away from her submissive lifestyle. Wearing a summer dress and windbreaker jacket, the shapely brunette looked fabulous. “I have faith it’s not your heart.”
“You could have just had a reaction to being underwater for an extended period of time,” Lindsay suggested. “But I don’t know. It really could be nothing. The doctors will find out what it is, and correct it.”
“I’m just so scared...” Amy reiterated. “My heart...”
“Tengo que pedir que usted ahora se vaya,” the Peruvian doctor commented as he bristled into the hospital room. “Debemos ejecutar mas pruebas en el paciente.”
I nodded at the man, understanding his Spanish words. “Come on, girls,” I said to Lindsay and Stephanie. “The doctor needs to run some more tests on Amy.”
“You’re not leaving, are you?” Amy whined, now holding onto my wrist with a vice-tight grip.
“We’re just going to the waiting room,” I said, my smile warm and friendly. “We’re not going to leave until they find out what is wrong with you. I promise you that.” I leaned over and planted a gentle kiss upon the pornstar’s forehead. “I trust you’ll be fine, dear.”

* * *

After Lindsay literally broke through the door of our private suite hours ago, telling me that Amy had collapsed, Devon immediately called the mainland paramedics and asked them to get a helicopter here as soon as possible. At the same time, I ran off to the room, along with Lindsay, that Amy and Stephanie shared together.
But instead of finding her in an unconscious heap upon the floor, Amy was sitting up and holding her head. Quite the stubborn type, she scoffed when I said paramedics were on their way. Amy insisted that she was perfectly fine. I was not about to give in to her this time, though. I put my foot down and TOLD Amy that she was going to the hospital. There was NOTHING she could say to change my mind.
Having been in the middle of a three-way sexual encounter also involving Lindsay and Stephanie, Amy agreed to go with the paramedics but was not too thrilled about it. We helped Amy get dressed, then I drove her to the helicopter landing pad on the other side of the island. A minute later, the rescue chopper arrived and whisked Amy off to the mainland.
Devon agreed to stay on the island with Christina, Lisa and Jessica, while Lindsay and Stephanie joined me as we set sail for Peru. An hour later, we arrived at the harbor in Lima and took a bus to the hospital. The initial news I heard about Amy from the doctors was quite horrifying.
They told me that during the helicopter ride, Amy passed out a second time. Amy had been revived by the paramedics, and was now shot up with all sorts of medication as she lay connected to monitoring equipment in a hospital room. They did not know what the exact problem was, but were going to focus the initial tests on her heart. They stressed to me that this did not necessarily mean anything was wrong with her heart. It was just the starting point for their tests.
I was glad that neither Lindsay or Stephanie knew how to speak Spanish. If they did, I’m certain that they would have broke down and started crying once hearing that Amy had fainted a second time. I was able to translate the words for them into such a way that did not seem so frightening. Amy had blacked out a second time, indeed, but was quickly revived and was now in stable condition.
The primary doctor said we could visit her a bit later, but only for a few minutes. The three of us sat idly by in the waiting room for two hours until a nurse emerged and finally offered us access to Amy’s room.
But now with that visit over, Lindsay, Stephanie and yours truly ventured back to the waiting room. There was a lot to think about. What if it WAS Amy’s heart? What if she were to enter cardiac arrest? What if the unthinkable happened as a result? I really rather not go into any great detail about it. No matter what, this was going to be a LONG night...

* * *

When we first returned to the waiting room, Lindsay and (especially) Stephanie were on pins and needles. They were worried sick about Amy - and for good reason. I tried my best to the one who was calm and level-headed about it all. If I let my true worries be known, I’m sure it would have done nothing but make Lindsay and Stephanie feel even worse. I put on a strong face and tried helping them stay positive.
Hours later, however, as the big wall clock read 2:30am, the fears of Lindsay and Stephanie had temporarily vanished. That was because both of them were sleeping. Lindsay was curled up next to me as we lounged upon a sofa, while Stephanie was slumped down in a nearby chair. The brunette had earlier tried her best to stay awake, but failed.
I was teetering on the edge of falling asleep myself, but knew that I had somehow stay awake and wait for word from the doctor. I thought it was okay for two out of three to fall asleep while Amy may have been in peril - especially at such an unholy hour like this. But if all three of us dozed off together, I would have felt awful. No matter how utterly exhausted I was, I had to stay awake - for Amy’s sake.
Fortunately, the doctor finally came to us with some news. As Lindsay and Stephanie continued sleeping, I felt as though the weight of the world had been lifted from my shoulders as the doctor said there were no direct problems with Amy’s heart. Amy had fainted twice, he believed, because she suffered from two very treatable health conditions - low blood pressure and hyperthyroidism.
The doctor explained to me that Amy’s blood pressure was at a level which was not safe. It was extremely low, but could be taken care quite easily. He said the reason for her low blood pressure was most likely linked to a greater problem - an overactive thyroid gland.
Without going into intricate, technical detail here, the doctor basically said that an excessive amount of blood was being pumped through the arteries of Amy’s heart. Her thyroid was producing too many hormones and as a result, throwing off the metabolism rate of her body - and causing the rapid blood flow through her arteries. Fortunately, there was no direct damage with her heart itself.
There were several ways to attack an overactive thyroid, the doctor said. Some prefer radioactive iodine, but he thought traditional medicine would be the better route. By regulating her thyroid gland with medication, the doctor told me, Amy’s blood pressure would increase to a far more desirable level. The medicine would take care of her.
The doctor made me promise that I would have Amy back at the hospital one week from now so she could undergo further testing. He did not need to ask twice. They will check her out, he said, and adjust her medication dosage if necessary.
The doctor suggested that I take Lindsay and Stephanie home for the night. Amy was fast asleep because of the medication and besides, he wanted to keep the red-head at the hospital overnight so they could monitor her. Barring an unforeseen event, Amy would be released in the morning.
After I shook hands with the man and thanked him, he went back to his duties as I awakened both Lindsay and Stephanie. The ladies were quite groggy, but aware of the fact that Amy seemed to be safe. I told them we could pick Amy up in the morning and take her back to the island.
Instead of returning there ourselves right now, I opted for the hotel across the street. I paid for a room, and the three of us literally dragged our way up the steps to it. I was so tired that after entering the room and locking its door, I fell upon the bed and was out like a light.
Three hours later, however, I was cruelly jarred from my sleep by Lindsay, who continually prodded my shoulder with her hand. Although the desk clock next to us read 6:00am, Lindsay was fully alert and demanded to the know the exact specifics of Amy’s condition. “I’m more awake now,” she said. “I want you to tell me everything.” I sat up in bed and then realized that Stephanie was awake, too, with a curious look upon her face as she glared expectantly at me.

* * *

“Why don’t you have a doctor?” I asked Amy, straddling her lower back some 15 hours later, as she rested front-down upon the big, comfortable bed within my personal suite. We had returned to the island around noon-time, and I saw to it that Amy did absolutely nothing strenuous today. I had even convinced Lindsay and Devon to spend the evening elsewhere, so I could look after Amy myself tonight.
“I never thought I needed a doctor,” she replied, as I used both hands to gingerly massage her shoulders. She writhed in relaxed pleasure as I was seated over the small of her back, my hands working upon her tense shoulders. “Besides, I’m a pornstar. Pornstars don’t get insurance.
It’s not a benefit of the job.”
“You have plenty of money to pay for a doctor’s visit out of your own pocket,” I told her. “You’re one of the highest paid X-rated actresses out there - you make $30,000 per film. You have a successful website, you dance and strip on the road, you do autograph and meet sessions. I gave you four and a half million dollars myself. Plenty of money.”
“I didn’t want to pay hundreds of dollars out of my own pocket for a doctor to look at me for 10 or 15 minutes, and say I was in good health,” Amy countered. “Maybe even thousands. I never thought anything was wrong with me. I guess I thought I was immune, despite having these symptoms the doctor told me about today. Muscle spasms, weakness, feeling nervous.” She paused and added, “I’ll be forced to get my own insurance now. I may have to be on thyroid medication for the rest of my life. I just hate pills.”
“You could have solved this problem such a long time ago, though, if you just went to the doctor,” I offered. “You should go at least once a year, Amy.”
“I haven’t had a physical since I was 19,” she pouted. “I’m 28 now. Some birthday today for me, huh? I wake up in a hospital bed the night after passing out twice.”
“You’re going to have a full physical next week,” I told her. “I’m going to pay for it.”
“You don’t have to do that, Jeremy,” Amy returned, gently shaking her head. “I will pay for it.”
“It really doesn’t matter who pays for it,” I said. “All that matters is that you get one. A thorough check-up.”
“I bet everyone is disappointed,” Amy mused. “Today is my birthday, and I’m sure you had those group of guys lined up for us, Jeremy. You did it last year on my birthday, as well as Torrie’s and later Lindsay’s. Big gang-bangs. I’ll have to apologize to everyone for ruining it for them.”
“You didn’t ruin anything,” I told her. “You can’t blame yourself for having a faulty thyroid. Many people do. I have one too, dear. But not quite as bad as yours. I do have to take daily medication for it, though.” I smiled and added, “Maybe the birthday gang-bang can be next week.”
“Just forget it,” Amy told me, a hint of sudden anger in her voice. “Well, don’t forget it just on my account.”
“Forget it?” I asked, shocked by her words. “Are you actually foregoing the chance of 12 to 15 men at once?”
“Yeah, I am,” she replied, her tone now irritatible. “I really don’t care if they show up or not.”
Now I was completely stunned.
“Amy?” I said, sliding off of her back and taking a seat next to her on the bed. “What’s gotten into you?” I rubbed her face and said, “You love men. You love having sex. Are you feeling okay? What’s wrong?” I half-jokingly asked, “You didn’t hit your head when you fell... did you?”
My heart sank in my chest as a tear streaked down Amy’s face. She shook her head and told me, “I didn’t know what was going on last night. I felt like a lab rat with all those wires connected to me. I... I really didn’t even know if I would survive the night. Would I... be alive... in the morning?” Tears began streaming from her eyes as she added, “My whole life and everything about it flashed before me last night. What was important and what wasn’t. It... my life... I’m... I’m nothing, Jeremy. Nothing at all...”
“What?” I asked, now even more stunned, as I laid down upon my side so I could look at Amy face-to-face. The tears were very prevalent now. “What do you mean?” I reached out with my right hand and gently touched her shoulder.
“Look at me,” she quietly sobbed. “I’m Aimee Embers, the world-famous pornstar. I fuck anything that moves. Sex is more important to me than anything else. I have no feelings or emotions. I say nasty, hurtful things. I don’t care about anyone else. No one cares about me.” She paused and whined, “That’s... that’s what people think of me.”
After a short pause, during which time I tried to sort through my thoughts, I offered, “I care about you, Amy.”
“No you don’t,” she spat back. “No one does! No one has ever really cared about me! You, Jeremy, you...” She shook her head and cried harder, her words fading away.
“I DO care about you,” I told her, my voice firm and strong. “Lindsay cares about you. Stephanie thinks the absolute world of you. She worships the ground you walk on. How can you honestly say people don’t care about you?”
“Stephanie is in love with Aimee Embers,” she told me. “Aimee Embers is my professional persona. Stephanie is not in love with Amy (last name) - who I really am.”
“The two have always seemed to go hand-in-hand,” I said, hoping those words would not upset her. “You’re really not too different in real life, Amy, than you are on screen.”
“That’s not true,” Amy countered defensively. “Everything I do is a big act. I’ve always loved to shock people and get reactions. No one ever liked the real me...” She shook her head and continued, “So I became Aimee Embers, really, on a full-time basis. I could get more attention this way. I became a pornstar 24 hours a day. I thought people would like a sex-starved nymphomaniac. They do, but I’ve gone way too far with it. I’m insensitive, very uncaring. I see how the other girls on the island look at me. Jessica is scared to death of me, and what I’ll do to her.” Amy cried harder as she concluded, “They think I have no heart or emotions. They all hate me! All of them...”
I was speechless. I had no response for what she had just said to me. None whatsoever.
“Lindsay is just the opposite of Jessica,” Amy went on. “She is excited about what I’ll do to her. I get reactions and shock value out of her. I thrive on reactions. That’s why I treat her the way I do. The rougher I am, the better reaction I get from Lindsay. But... she don’t care about me as a person. Lindsay only cares what I’ll do to her next.”
“No...” I finally said, shaking my head. “No. Lindsay does care about you. I know she does. But even more than that, I know that I care about you. I always have, Amy.”
“You squirm whenever I talk nasty,” she countered. “You have always been scared, Jeremy, that I would persuade your women into porn. First I tried Lindsay, then Pamela. And now, Lindsay again. You never liked me talking about your girls the way I did. Yet... I kept doing it. I kept doing it because I loved seeing you squirm over it.”
Amy paused and added, “I don’t want Lindsay to get into porn.” My eyes grew wide at those words. Quite simply, I could not believe what she had just said. It went against everything she had clamored about over the past year.
Sensing my reaction, Amy quickly said, “If Lindsay got into porn, it would destroy her - just like it did me. I just like to hear her squeal and turn me down each time. That is the only reason why I keep asking her.”
“How did porn destroy you?” I asked, mightily confused. Not much of what Amy was saying made any sense. “You love being a pornstar. At least... I thought you did.”
“Porn isn’t what I thought it would be,” she replied, her tone hushed. “Sex became a job for me. I thought I would like that, but I didn’t.” She paused and asked, “Do you know that after each of those gang-bangs I star in on screen, I have to take pain killers? I hurt that much afterwards.”
My eyes narrowed at the realization. “Where do you get pain killers, if you don’t have a doctor to prescribe them?”
“A director friend supplies me with them,” Amy answered. “Let’s say your typical porno stud has a 12 inch cock. If I gang-bang ten of them, that’s 120 inches of cock inside of me over 30, 40 minutes.” I gulped my throat at those words. “It hurts, Jeremy. I need the pain killers. But no one should be forced to take pain killers after sex.”
“Then why do the gang-bang scenes?” I wondered. “Surely, you could stick to one-on-one or two-on-one scenes.”
“My agent told me I have no chance of surviving in porn unless I do frequent gang-bangs,” Amy offered. “I’d never have anything more than a supporting role without them. Eventually, I would just fade away.”
“I don’t believe that,” I said, shaking my head.
“It’s true,” she offered. “It’s very true. My biggest
problem was I took on 14 guys in my first-ever movie. All of the fans loved it so much, they wanted more of the same. I was quickly labeled a gang-bang-queen. My agent told me if I wanted to make money, I had to keep doing gang-bangs.”
“Problem was,” she continued, “I couldn’t walk for four or five days after that first movie. I’m serious. I had never been with so many men before who were that huge. I took all of them on - in every orifice. They literally ripped my whole body to shreds. I... I felt so dirty and used. But... I had to continue. This was the career I had chosen for myself. No turning back now.”
Amy shook her head and added, “I’m really ashamed of myself, and what I’ve become, Jeremy. I’m not happy at all. Actually... I’m very depressed. I’m so far into being this bitch queen that no matter what, no one will ever like me for who I really am. Then again, no one ever liked me in the first place. I’m just a worthless use of space.”
“No...” I said, shaking my head. “How can you say that, Amy? You’re upset now. You don’t really feel this way.”
“YES I DO!” she exploded, sitting up and glaring at me now. “I’ve always felt this way! When I was in high school and beyond, the only way I could get people to notice me was to have sex with them! No one ever took the time to look at me as an actual person, and care about me! I was nothing more than an object to them! A cheap thrill!” Amy went into a crying fit as she concluded, “All I’ve ever wanted was for someone to look at me and say, you’re a good person...”
“I’ve always felt that way about you, Amy,” I told her.
“You’re lying!” she countered, on the defensive again.
“No I’m not. I wouldn’t lie to you, Amy. I don’t lie to
anyone. You know how much I hate dishonesty.”
“You think I’m a good person?” she asked, skeptical.
“Absolutely,” I replied. “I’ve thought that since first
getting to know you last year. Now I have also thought that you were overly aggressive and quite fiendish - and yes, a slut - but I always thought you were a good person. I’ve often wondered why it seems that I’m the only one who looks at you this way. I’ve also had the sense at times you were trying to hide that good person underneath your aggression.”
Amy went silent, appearing lost in thought. So I went on saying, “Look at you, dear. You’re a beautiful woman. Red hair, a model’s face... a killer body. You may not be the most outgoing or friendliest of people, but the right man... or woman, would have come along for you eventually. They would have seen you the very way I see you - as an honest, good person. You didn’t have to become the class slut in school, or the gang-bang-queen in X-rated movies.”
“Why try to impress people who are not even worth your time?” I asked her. “You said no one cared about you in high school, so you resorted to slutting. Why? To get them to notice you? For what? If that was all they wanted from you, Amy, they weren’t worth it. You’re better than that.”
“How can you say that?” she wondered, her voice cracking.
My words were definitely having a profound effect on her.
“Because it’s the truth,” I answered. “I think you’re a good person, Amy. I always have.” I paused and added, “You would NOT be welcome on this island if I thought otherwise, or I did not care about you. I wouldn’t invite someone to my island, Amy, if I did not like them or thought they were a bad person. Get the idea that I don’t care about you out of your head, because it’s not true. I DO care about you.”
Amy was silent again. “Lindsay cares about you, too,” I went on. “Now I admit, your relationship with her is based mostly on sex and lust. But still, Lindsay cares about you. After you passed out last night, she was absolutely frantic.
Lindsay was crying; she was scared to death for your safety. She came busting in here and demanded that we get you to the hospital as quickly as possible.”
“Really?” Amy asked, her spirits suddenly raising.
“Really,” I told her. “Now I can’t speak so much for
Stephanie, but it does SEEM to me that she loves you, too.”
“No,” Amy countered. “Stephanie is in love with Aimee Embers the pornstar, not Amy (last name) the person. You won’t get me on this one, Jeremy. I know it. She was a star-struck fan when we first met one another. She still is. Stephanie is having a wild ride with her favorite pornstar of all-time, and is loving it. But... she doesn’t love me as a person. She never has - and never will.”
“I just don’t see that,” were my words.
“I’m not really like this,” Amy continued. “Now I do
love sex. I’ll try anything once; I love to experiment. But I’m not this bitch Dominatrix that I portray all the time. I’m dominant with Stephanie because since the first time I ever put her into bondage - simply to experiment and have fun - she has begged me to be harder and more rough with her. Whip me harder, talk down to me like I’m a slut. Stephanie continually begged me for that. Stephanie said that all submissives should be kept nude. That’s the only reason she hardly ever wears any clothing. She says submissives should also eat their food on the floor...”
Amy paused before continuing, “I’m not this type of person. But you know what, Jeremy? I eventually gave into Stephanie and what she wanted from me. I became her full-time Domme. Why? Because I knew if I didn’t give her what she wanted, Stephanie would leave me and find someone else who would.” Amy shook her head and let out a cry, finishing, “Then I’d be completely alone.”
I gulped my throat at the sudden realization. For weeks, I had wondered whether or not Stephanie was truly happy and content in her role as a submissive. Something just did not seem right about their relationship. I openly wondered if the voluptuous brunette secretly wanted out of the lifestyle. Did she really want to stay with Amy?
But now, however, I had the answer to this whole problem.
Stephanie wasn’t the unwilling participant. AMY was...
“I don’t wa-want to be alone...” the red-head shrieked. “That’s why I gave into Stephanie and treated her the way she wanted. Without her, I’d have no one.” Amy sniffed her nose and added, “You know that sometimes, I would make her lay in bed with me at night. I... I’d do nothing but hold her. No sex, no groping... just a simple hug. A long one. But it meant so much to me! It felt so warm and wonderful!
She... she was the first person who ever hugged me like that.
But I had to force her to do it...”
“I... I don’t know what to say,” was my honest response. I took a moment to collect my thoughts before commenting, “I didn’t realize how lonely you really are, Amy.”
“The doctor told me that I was lucky I got to the hospital as soon as I did last night. He said if not, I could have been a lot worse off. Maybe even dead.” Amy hesitated and told me, “I might be better off that way.”
“NO!” I countered emphatically, shaking my head. “Don’t think that way, Amy! Get that thought out of your head! Life is too precious. It should be cherished!”
“But why?” she cried. “I just feel so worthless.”
“I’d miss you so much, Amy, if you died last night.” As
I said those words, I could not believe the conversation we were having. Amy was supposed to be the self-assured, very confidant pornstar. I had always looked at her that way. But in reality, she was a very lonely, depressed woman.
“Lindsay would miss you too,” I added. “So would Devon, as would Christina and Lisa. Remember before you came back to the island, Christina and Lisa went to visit you in California? They didn’t go to visit Stephanie, Amy, because neither Christina or Lisa had ever met her before. They went to visit you. They would miss you, too.”
“I had a chance with Jessica,” Amy cried. “I really like her. But I blew it. I let my aggression get the best of me. She cringes whenever I walk by her now.”
“You have been pretty rough with her,” I agreed. “But you were the same way with Lindsay last year. If this isn’t the real you, Amy, then why do you act this way? Why are you, as you say, uncaring and insensitive toward everyone? Why do you want to hammer everyone during sex?”
“I don’t care because no one cares about me,” she gently answered, which made me shake my head. “Why should I care about others if no one cares about me?”
“You’re so wrong, dear,” I told her. “I care about you.
I love you. Lindsay loves you.”
“As for the aggression, I do like my sex hard,” she told me. “I always have. The problem is that I’ve taken that aggression to other parts of my life, too. The way I treat people, you know. I think a lot of it may be hurt... anger. I just... I want someone - ANYONE - to look me in the eyes and say that they love me. I want them to mean it. And I want to know that they mean it. I want, for once in my life, to feel that I am needed. That I’m more than a sex object.”
“I do mean it, Amy,” were my words, as I stared deep into her eyes. “I love you. I always have.”
“You have Lindsay and Devon,” she said, shrugging my words off. “What possible reason would you have to TRULY love me? Plus, you say you love all the girls here. You always have.
You even said you loved Cassidy until she started lying.”
“I do say that a lot,” I nodded. “I overuse those three words too much. But with you, Amy, I mean it. I love three people in this world - Lindsay, Devon and you. You, Amy.” I shook my head and added, “I guarantee you that Lindsay loves you, too. It may be based on sex, but she loves you.”
“How can you love me?” she wondered.
“I’ve seen through parts of you since last year, Amy,” I
countered. “You were the first girl here who approached me, and wanted to get to know me. That first night, even...” I smiled and said, “I became close with you, real quick. When I get close with someone, I care about them. I care about you so much, Amy, that I love you. I really do.”
After a long drought of silence, I held my hand up and waved it before her eyes. “See that, Amy? This ring I’m wearing? You gave it to me after Pamela ran off with Trish. I remember what you told me then, too. The crown on the top of the ring is a show of loyalty. The hands on the bottom represent friendship. And the heart in the center... love.”
I dangled the ring in front of her face some more before adding, “You said this is a family heirloom of yours. You’re supposed to give it to your future husband. But... you gave it to me. Me, Amy. This is the nicest thing anyone has ever given to me.” I reached around her shoulders with both arms, bringing her body close to mine in a warm embrace.
“I cherish this ring, Amy. I never take it off. It means so much to me. While you were away in California, I looked at it everyday and thought about you. I always asked myself if you were safe. Were you happy? Was everything okay in your life? I wanted nothing but the best for you, Amy. I prayed for you everyday.” Our embrace tightened...
“Quit the porn business,” I told her seconds later, as she was now crying in response to my earlier words. “If you are not happy in porn, get out of it. It’s not what you thought it would be. You have to take pain killers in order to cope. That’s not right, Amy. Get out of it.”
“How?” she sobbed. “I have a contract. My boss is a real hard-ass about fulfilling your contract. If I try to get out of it, he’ll just sue me for millions of dollars. I could never go through that. Nor could I afford it.”
“Whatever he wants, I’ll pay him,” was my response.
“WHAT?” Amy exclaimed, taken off-guard, as she ended our
mutual embrace and stared deeply at me.
“I’ll pay it,” I reiterated. “Whatever he wants to sue you for - if he does - I’ll just pay him. Your happiness is much more important to me, Amy. I want you to be happy.”
“What do I do without porn?” she wondered, now very distraught. “I’ll have my website, but the membership will steadily go down once I’m no longer in the spotlight. And I’m not sure I want to strip all that much, either. My family looks at me as an outcast now. I can’t go home to them. I have no job skills whatsoever. What would I do?”
“You could stay here,” I answered, which made Amy’s eyes grow incredibly large. “You want to be around people who love you? Both me and Lindsay love you. Devon could grow to love you. We would want you to be yourself, though, Amy. You say this ultra-aggressive person isn’t you. You’d have to be yourself - the real you; the real Amy (last name). Not Aimee Embers. Not the pornstar.”
“Would Lindsay still like me?” she murmured, pouting.
“I don’t see why not,” I told her. “Lindsay likes just
about everyone... no matter if they’re rough or gentle with her. You know that, Amy.”
“I can’t ask you to pay my boss off if he sues me,” Amy said. “It wouldn’t be right, Jeremy.”
“You didn’t ask,” I grinned. “I offered it on my own.”
Sighing, Amy closed her eyes and shook her head. She had
known me long enough that when my mind was made up about something, nothing would change it. There was no reason for her to even try. “What about Stephanie, though? Despite all the things I’ve said, I do care about her.”
I shrugged my shoulders and replied, “She’s the same as those people earlier in your life. If Stephanie doesn’t care about you herself - truly care about you - then she is not worth your time. If all Stephanie wants is for you to dominate her - treat her rough, but you don’t... she doesn’t deserve you, Amy. You HAVE to understand and realize that. You have to do what makes you happy in life - not others.”
I kissed Amy on the forehead and spoke, “I want you to take a couple of days, Amy, to think all of this over. We will talk to Stephanie when the time is right, and let her know how you feel. I want you to be sure of your decision. If Stephanie agrees to alter your lifestyle with her, and you want to stay with her... I’d be happy for you. All I want is for YOU to be happy. It’s what matters most to me.”
“Or, if you opt to stay here on the island with Lindsay, Devon and me, we’d welcome you with open arms. We would give you all the love and compassion that you could handle. You are a good person, Amy. There is always room for good people in our lives. That’s why I surrounded us with them, by bringing you and the other girls back to the island.”
Tears (perhaps of joy?) went streaking down Amy’s face once again. I offered her forehead another tender kiss and added, “Take some time, dear. But first, you need to get some sleep. You need rest, Amy.” I rose up from the bed, saying, “I’ll get your medicine. Take it, and then go to sleep. We’ll also talk to Lindsay and Devon tomorrow.”
I turned to retrieve Amy’s medication from the nearby dresser-drawer. Before I reached it, however, Amy’s voice stopped me dead in my tracks.
“Jeremy?”
I looked over my shoulder at her. “What?”
“Thank you,” she responded, her eyes totally bloodshot.
“I... oh dear God... I don’t even know what to say...”
“Thank YOU,” I shot back, smiling.
“For what?” she wondered, a bit puzzled.
I hesitated for a moment, but then smiled and answered,
“For being so totally open and honest with me, sweetheart.
For... trusting me with your feelings. I appreciate it.”
I felt so warm and lively inside. Nasty Amy had driven me absolutely insane on several occasions over the past year. Real Amy, however... I got the sense that she could push me BEYOND the point of insanity.
Just like Lindsay and Devon already had...

<<<- End of Part 14 ->>>

After a long and very relaxing shower, I re-entered my personal suite and immediately became frozen in my tracks. Devon stood close to the bed in front of me - decked out in that same delicious, seductive French maid’s outfit which she had masqueraded around in for me a few nights ago.
But since that was the same evening Amy had to go to the hospital - thus, interrupting us - Devon had some unfinished business with me. I had some with her, too - obviously.
“Did you enjoy your shower, Jeremy?” the luscious blonde inquired, a sultry edge to her voice. “Maybe you can help me get all nice and wet, too? Hmmmmm...”
My cock immediately began to get hard as I literally drooled at the sight of Devon in her sinful, sexy outfit. The French maid’s uniform was black, with white ruffles. It had a halter-style design for its top, which did a terrible (but mouth-watering) job of concealing Devon’s breasts. It offered a lot of cleavage as well, and the full, outer sides of Devon’s breasts were totally visible.
Lace ruffles adorned the 25-year-old’s throat and wrists, and a pair of black thigh-high stockings encased both of her luscious legs. The skirt, made of pure satin, ended several inches above those stockings and offered subtle glimpses of the black, silky G-string which Devon wore underneath it. Devon also had on black high-heeled shoes and a frilly, lace hat atop her pretty blonde head.
I speak for myself, of course, but there was nothing quite like the allure of a beautiful woman in uniform. This French maid’s outfit which Devon had purchased during our recent trip to Hawaii made the stunning vixen appear ten times more intoxicating than she already was. My cock was literally about to explode just from looking at her.
“What do you say?” Devon grinned, a wicked gleam in her eyes. “Neither you or I got to finish what we started the other night. How about we do just that... right now?”
The satin fabric made a gentle crinkling sound as Devon reached down with both hands to smooth her skirt out. The blonde then twirled one of those spiked heels upon the lush, carpeted floor, giggling in the process. By now, my cock was so big and pulsing within my shorts that it ached.
“You’re going to be ours tonight, Jeremy,” Devon added, sneering playfully. “We’re going to fuck you senseless.”
“We?” I countered, my interest suddenly raising to an even higher level. “Who is we? You’re not alone?”
“Of course not,” Devon replied, grinning, before turning her face toward the entrance to our suite. “Oh Lindsay...” My eyes went wide as Devon added, “Come on in, baby-doll.”
I nearly had a heart attack as Lindsay opened the door and made her way into the room...
Devon’s French maid outfit was incredibly sexy, but it was somewhere within the far reaches of my mind right now. The simple reason for that? Lindsay - my precious, little angel - was dressed up like a schoolgirl!
My eyes were ablaze with lust, my insides raging, as I devoured the sight of Lindsay in her own special uniform. The plaid skirt she wore was red-and-black checkered, with thin pleats all around it. A mix of nylon and polyester, the bouncy skirt was extremely low-cut and would probably be illegal to wear in most countries while in public.
Lindsay also wore a pair of white knee-high socks and black saddle shoes. The thin socks did a wonderful job of accentuating her firm, doe-like legs. The contrast between the white fabric and her tanned skin was breathtaking.
Above the waist, the playful 19-year-old had on a simple white blouse and a red, button-up vest which was part of her schoolgirl uniform. Lindsay’s smallish breasts barely jutted outward upon the form-fitting vest, offering her even more of a girlish image. Her silky-smooth, long-flowing blonde hair was styled into a pair of pig-tails, with pink ribbons tied around them. This young woman was an absolute angel...
Smiling at me, Lindsay strolled over to Devon and planted a full, tongue-filled kiss upon her lips. The two ladies then looked my way and giggled, before whispering secretive words into each others’ ears. I wonder what was said?
“Do you think you can handle both of us, Jeremy?” Lindsay coyly asked, still snickering. “The maid and the schoolgirl? Together? At the same time?”
“He doesn’t have a choice,” Devon answered for me, her voice lush and sultry, as she glanced over at Lindsay. “Jeremy is ours tonight. He’s going to have to perform.” Devon grinned and placed her hand upon Lindsay’s ass, and patted it through the little skirt she wore. “You’re mine tonight too, honey. I’m gonna split you in half.”
“Oooooh, promises!” Lindsay squealed, giggling. “Why don’t you go over and tend to Jeremy first, though? Look at him! He’s going to blow his load any minute now. I think he really loves us in our naughty, little uniforms...”
“What about you, baby?” Devon asked, kissing Lindsay on the lips. “You can help me with him.”
Lindsay whispered something into Devon’s ear again, which made both of them look at me and giggle. An instant later, Devon stepped forward and dropped to her knees in front of me. She immediately pulled my shorts downward, allowing my full, bulging cock to spring out and be finally be freed.
I tossed my head back and sighed wildly as Devon grasped the base of my shaft and quickly engulfed it into her mouth. I then lowered my head and found that her eyes were fixated upon my face as the familiar head-bobbing motion commenced.
Pleasure was coursing throughout my entire body thanks to Devon and her incredible mouth, but something else caught my attention. Lindsay tip-toed over to the bed and took a seat on its edge, then lifted the front of her schoolgirl skirt upward to show me the white panties she had on underneath.
“Oh God...” I then moaned, as the vixen placed a single fingertip upon the cotton panties. Her knees high and spread wide over the bed, Lindsay kept her eyes in synch with mine and began twirling her finger in hot circles upon her white panties. Her face suddenly awash with delight, Lindsay nodded her head at me and giggled once again.
Devon growled with an even mixture of hunger and lust as she literally inhaled the full length of my shaft into her velvety mouth. I nearly lost my balance in response to the sudden jolt of excitement. I quickly steadied myself, then glared down at Devon and admired the sight of her head as it began to frantically bob itself over and upon my hard shaft.
I shook my own head in erotic amazement, then sighed with undeniable arousal as I then re-focused all of my attention upon Lindsay. Her long blonde hair, tied into two bushy pig-tails, looked absolutely exquisite. The smile upon her sweet-cheeks as she stimulated herself was so totally pure and genuine. Those ruby-red lips and pearly-white teeth of hers seemed to be begging me for a gooey cum-shot...
Devon withdrew my cock from her mouth and began stroking it rather briskly with her right hand. At the same time, she used her left to gently cup and massage my aching balls. We glared at one another as she squirmed about upon her knees beneath me, the mutual lust between us multiplying by the second. Devon looked so breathtakingly gorgeous in that French maid’s outfit!
“Oh yeah!” I heard Lindsay squeal, which caused me to look up at her once more. Still with her red-and-black checkered skirt hiked up as she lounged upon the bed, Lindsay now had a hand buried inside her panties. I could tell that she was using a pair of fingers to pleasure herself, while her deep blue eyes were focused on Devon as the 25-year-old goddess continued with her monumental hand-job upon me.
“He is about to blow,” Devon sneered, turning her face to look at Lindsay. “Why don’t you come over here, honey, and help me finish him off?” Devon smiled as Lindsay continued to masturbate. “Don’t worry, sweetheart. Your little pussy will be taken care of soon enough.”
“Oh God...” I moaned again, as Lindsay suddenly grinned and dropped to her knees. She then moved up beside Devon and offered her yet another tongue-filled kiss. Devon was still stroking my cock, but then deferred it to Lindsay as the 19-year-old opened her mouth and swallowed it whole.
“Look at that little ass,” Devon smiled, lifting the hem of Lindsay’s skirt as she started to bob back-and-forth upon my erection. Devon offered Lindsay a heavy swat with an open hand, saying, “What a pretty, little ass...”
Lindsay squealed in response but continued to bob her head over and upon my hard shaft. Her sparkling blue eyes were full of life and energy as she glared up at me. Devon was right earlier. I was about to blow.
“I’m a maid, and you’re a schoolgirl,” Devon chirped, now playing with one of Lindsay’s pig-tails. “What do you think Jeremy should dress up as, for us?”
Lindsay withdrew my throbbing cock from her hungry mouth and giggled, “A policeman!”
“That’s just because you’d like him to handcuff you,” Devon countered, which made my eyes widen.
“Then what do you suggest?” Lindsay smiled.
“Sailor boy,” Devon snickered. “You know... he could
have one of those white uniforms on... maybe even a little hat.” She nodded her head and laughed, “He’d be so cute!”
“How about a Chippendale dancer?” Lindsay asked, which caused both her and Devon to break out into a fit of uncontrollable laughter. “Couldn’t you just imagine Jeremy in a G-string?” My heart was pumping wildly at this verbal exchange as both ladies continued to laugh. “Maybe all of us could stuff dollar bills down it!”
Still snorting out in a hysterical rage, Devon countered, “A whole dollar? I might give him a nickel!”
“A penny!” Lindsay exclaimed. “We could weigh his G-string down with pennies!”
“Hey...” I finally spoke, my voice full of mock anger. “That’s not very nice, girls.” I smiled and added, “If I was a male stripper, I’d want both of you to stuff nothing but your telephone numbers down MY G-string.”
What a frightening thought - me, as a stripper! AHHHHH!
“What would you put down my G-string if I was a dancer?”
Lindsay asked, an expectant look upon her lovely face.
“I’d first stuff my tongue down your G-string, then my cock,” I told her, which made both ladies squeal. “I’d stuff it clear up your ass, too, you little slut.”
“Oooooh... kinky,” Lindsay smirked, grasping my hard shaft with both hands and squeezing roughly.
“Slut?” Devon sighed, also grinning. “How can you say that about sweet, little Lindsay? Just look at her... she’s just an innocent, wholesome schoolgirl.”
“Him calling me a slut is nothing you haven’t done before either, Devon,” Lindsay mused. “Remember how you reacted when I finally told you about what happened between me and Louisa? You nearly freaked out on me!”
“Hmmmmm... I guess you’re right,” Devon nodded, her hand again massaging Lindsay’s ass through her little skirt. “I have called you a slut before. It was the truth, though!”
“Tramp,” Lindsay accused Devon of being, albeit playfully.
Devon took a moment before countering, “Whore!”
“Bitch!” Lindsay shot back.
“Skank!”
“Fuck hole!”
“Cock-sucker!”
“Pussy-muncher!”
“Hmmmmm... show me,” Devon suddenly purred, taking a seat
upon the carpeted floor and spreading her thighs. Lindsay smiled at Devon as she lifted her maid’s skirt upward and massaged her pussy through the G-string she wore.
“What about Jeremy, though?” Lindsay asked, offering a sudden pout. “He hasn’t cum yet...”
“Jeremy can fuck you doggie-style while you eat my pussy,” Devon suggested, which definitely sounded like a splendid idea to me. “One catch, though. Our uniforms must stay on.”
“Jeremy ain’t even going to allow us to take our uniforms off,” Lindsay giggled, shaking her head. “You have nothing to worry about there. A naughty schoolgirl is his big fetish. I think after tonight, a naughty maid will be, too.”
Lindsay then turned her head and looked up at me with pleading, puppy-dog eyes. She frowned a bit before asking, “Will you do me a favor, Jeremy? Please?”
“What?” I asked, the excitement level within me reaching a fever pitch. Not only were these two ladies dressed up in sexy costumes - which was enough to get my juices going - but their verbal exchanges were driving me insane! “What is it? I’ll do anything for you, princess. You know that.”
Lindsay kissed the very tip of my cock and begged, “Will you PLEASE fuck Devon in the ass tonight?”
That was it.
Lindsay flinched, obviously not expecting a sudden blast of sperm to jettison from my cock and onto her adorable face. I couldn’t help myself. My entire body shivered and trembled with pure excitement as the heated sensations of release simply coursed all throughout me.
There was a second eruption, most of which landed directly upon the 19-year-old’s forehead. A third, smaller shot hit her square in her bright, smiling teeth.
“Should I take that as a yes Lindsay, I will fuck Devon in the ass tonight for you?” she giggled.
I could do nothing right now but grunt and growl in the aftermath of my sudden climax. Lindsay was becoming quite the talker when sexual play was involved. She could tease as well as anyone, but always backed her words up with action.
“Devon really deserves a good ass-fucking tonight,” she went on. “It’s been awhile since you gave her one, Jeremy.”
“Oh?” the 25-year-old wondered. “Why do I deserve one?”
“Are you denying it?” Lindsay asked, her eyes flashing as
she glanced at Devon.
“Well... not really,” she returned. “I guess I deserve a good ass-fucking everyday. God knows I’d like one everyday.”
Lindsay smiled, then looked back up at me. “Will you, Jeremy? Fuck Devon in the ass tonight. Maybe you could even throw in a little spanking for her, too?”
“A spanking?” Devon exclaimed, laughing. “You make it sound like I did something wrong, and need punishment.”
“Well... you have,” Lindsay murmured. “Just look at you. You look like a billion dollar whore with that maid outfit on. I could just see you walking into some guy’s hotel room with that uniform on. You’d bend over and show him your ass, and ask if he wanted any room service.”
“I look like a whore?” Devon snickered. “Look at you... little Miss Pig-Tails! You look like you’re no older than 13 or 14 with that schoolgirl outfit on!”
“Oh, I don’t look THAT young,” Lindsay corrected her. She turned her attention toward me once more. “But please, Jeremy? Please? Please fuck Devon in the ass tonight, and spank her. Spank her really good!”
“Quit your baby-whining and get down here, and lick my pussy!” Devon said to Lindsay, her tone both playful and impatient. Her maid’s skirt hiked above her waist, Devon pulled her black G-string down and off, warning Lindsay, “Else, I’ll spank you!”
“You can spank me anyway,” the little blonde giggled, before finally settling down onto her elbows and knees between Devon’s widespread thighs. An instant later, Lindsay extended her tongue and immediately began swiping away at her girlfriend’s tender folds. Devon moaned in response, then flipped the front of her maid’s skirt over Lindsay’s head, partially concealing it.
“What would Amy dress up as?” Devon wondered with a sly grin, her body already starting to vibrate because of Lindsay’s (very) skilled tongue. “You know... if she eventually decides to stay here with us. I’ll be the maid. Lindsay the schoolgirl. Jeremy the male stripper!” Devon giggled and added, “What about Amy?”
“How about a nun?” Lindsay asked, pausing her oral work only long enough to say those words.
Devon laughed in response and countered, “A NUN? Amy, as a holy woman?” She laughed again and concluded, “Never...”
“Maybe Amy could dress up as a dildo,” I suggested, a hand on my cock as I busily stroked it. “She seems to love to blast all of you girls with her strap-ons.”
“Amy is going to reincarnated as a strap-on dildo,” Devon snickered. “Just you wait and see. The Amy Anal Invader!”
“I’d buy it in an instant,” Lindsay mumbled, her tongue now increasing its tempo upon Devon’s womanly folds.
The sudden change in Lindsay’s pace seemed to quiet the girls down, and make them concentrate on one another. Devon purred and arched her back in response to her young lover’s tongue. She squeezed her thighs around Lindsay’s head, but the naughty blonde continued busily lapping away at her.
As she was perched upon her elbows and knees, her face buried between Devon’s thighs, I had a rather inviting view of Lindsay from behind. The red-and-black checkered schoolgirl skirt she had on was riding high now, exposing her little ass and the cotton panties which clutched it so very tightly.
Lindsay must have known that I was gawking at her from behind, because she wiggled that picture-perfect ass of hers at me in a continual, non-stop motion. Her movements were a bit exaggerated, so I figured that she was putting on a good show for my benefit.
But just the mere sight of Lindsay’s ass - combined with the idea of the many (erotic) things that I could do to it - was more than enough to get my cock fully erect.
“OH! Don’t you dare!” Devon exclaimed, a timid look on her face as she glared at Lindsay, an instant before letting out a wild scream. “You little slut! Get that finger out of my ass! Get it out! RIGHT NOW!”
“You know you love it, baby,” Lindsay remarked, as Devon’s eyes flashed with anger. Despite that, I could tell that this was still part of their game. They were playing with one another. I’ve seen it all too many times before...
“My ass is reserved for Jeremy tonight!” Devon huffed, which nearly caused my cock to explode once again. “Get that finger out, you little whore!”
“Make me!” Lindsay squealed, as she then really started to bear down on Devon’s pussy with her lips and tongue. She made the 25-year-old grunt and squeal as her tongue now flicked itself over and across Devon’s puffy clit at a rapid-fire speed. At the same time, Lindsay was jamming her right index finger hard and fast into Devon’s rectum.
“Fuck that little whore before she makes me cum!” Devon exclaimed, her eyes now focused upon me. “Fuck her good!”
Even before Devon’s torrid demand had fully registered in my mind, I was on my knees and nestled up close behind Lindsay’s twitching ass. Using both hands, I yanked her panties downward - to mid-thigh - but didn’t dare touch the schoolgirl skirt. It was still flipped up beyond her waist as I fisted my pulsating cock and inserted into her pussy.
I grimaced at first, trying to adjust to the vice-tight grip which always seemed to occur upon my shaft whenever I penetrated Lindsay. I sighed as well, then was able to slide the entire length of my erection into her folds.
Lindsay moaned harshly, but continued forward with her cunnilingus work upon Devon. “Oh!” she squealed, as I then pulled my cock out, and shoved it back into her just as quickly. “Oh God, yes! Fuck me, Jeremy! FUCK ME!”
As you may expect, I could never turn down such a nasty request from my darling, little princess.
Lindsay screamed at the top of her lungs as I began to thrust my way in-and-out of her pussy with rapid aggression. I growled myself, with one hand perched upon her slender waist and the other reaching upward - holding onto one of those addictive, bushy pig-tails. Lindsay kept screaming out her arousal as she tilted her head back for a short moment. Then, she dove right back into that all-you-can-eat buffet otherwise known as Devon’s pussy.
“Absolutely delicious!” Lindsay exclaimed, now pounding a fist upon the carpeted floor as I continually plowed into the 19-year-old vixen from behind. My breathing ragged, I pumped myself harder and faster into her. Soon, my speed and tempo maxed out, and I was drilling her as hard as possible.
I was so consumed with Lindsay that for an instant, I had forgotten that Devon was with us as well. I was quickly reminded of her, however, once she screamed out in what was obviously a rip-roaring, earth-shattering orgasm. Arching her neck and back, and clutching both breasts through the maid’s top she wore, Devon’s blue eyes were wide and looming as she glared at Lindsay with a look of pure lust.
Lindsay kept her face buried between Devon’s widespread thighs, lapping up all the luscious nectar that was her reward for a job well done. I put a momentary halt to my thrusting motions, allowing Lindsay to luxuriate in the taste of her lover’s depths. Devon writhed and squirmed about upon the floor for quite awhile, continually moaning out her immense pleasure until her orgasm finally subsided.
“Oh, you sweet thing!” Devon then exclaimed, sitting up and immediately finding Lindsay’s mouth with her own. My cock still embedded (and for the time being, dormant) in Lindsay’s pussy, she and Devon shared a rather sloppy, but heated kiss. I smiled at the mere sight.
Lindsay placed one hand upon Devon’s face as their kiss continued, and soon heightened in intensity. When I resumed my thrusting motion, however, Lindsay screamed and her hand jerked upward - causing Devon’s maid headpiece to go flying.
Neither seemed to notice, though. Their kiss now broken, Devon leaned back and smiled. She had a bird’s eye view as I simply pulverized Lindsay and her sweet, tender pussy.
“Oh yeah... fuck her hard!” Devon encouraged, her eyes ablaze with passion, as she now looked directly at me. “Give her what she wants! Give her what she NEEDS!”
Every last ounce of strength within my body was being used as I gave Lindsay all I could in terms of effort and intensity. I absolutely hammered her with my hard cock, blazing a trail through her inner depths. Lindsay continued to scream out in unbridled lust, but at the same time, Devon was still full of encouragement.
“Rip her apart! YES! Fuck her! Fuck her harder! Oh, look at her! Look at her! She needs it SO BAD!”
Grunting, I closed my eyes. Lindsay and I were rocking together on the very brink of madness, and Devon was just making things all the more exciting with her words. I was extremely close to blowing a monstrous load...
When I opened my eyes and caught a glimpse of Lindsay’s flipped-up schoolgirl skirt as I blasted away at her, I literally felt something pop inside of me. Whatever it was, it then snapped as I watched Lindsay’s bushy pig-tails flail and bounce about with reckless abandon.
I screamed out like there was no tomorrow as my shaft erupted within the tight, unforgiving confines of the little blonde’s pussy. Lindsay jammed her ass hard against my pelvis and screamed out with her own undeniable pleasure, then both of us began to shudder and vibrate together.
It felt as though I was trapped inside a pressure-cooker until my orgasm finally crested, and then slowly faded away. Feeling a bit woozy, I blinked several times and withdrew my shaft from the teen-ager’s sweet folds. On my knees, I took a step back and then collapsed into a seated position.
“I’ve always wanted a schoolgirl,” Devon giggled, as she pulled Lindsay into her lap and kissed her. Both hands were already roaming as Devon groped Lindsay’s ass, as well as her smallish breasts through the vest and blouse she wore.
Lindsay responded to her lover by cupping and squeezing her full, lavish breasts with both hands. Lindsay even ripped away the French maid’s top which Devon had on, exposing her breasts so she could grope them bare.
“We’re supposed to leave our uniforms on!” Devon huffed playfully, her lips pursed together tightly.
“I can’t touch your breasts without also seeing them,” Lindsay said, now planting kiss after kiss upon Devon’s face and neck. “It would drive me crazy. Leave your skirt and stockings on... it’s what Jeremy likes the most.”
My eyes went wide with arousal as both ladies pressed their lips together for another mutual exchange of lips and tongues. My cock had been thoroughly drained moments ago, but now it seemed it was twitching with newfound life once again. Where I got this energy from, I’ll never know.
Devon broke their shared kiss, then spread her legs out and forced Lindsay to settle front-down upon her lap. Lindsay turned her face and looked up at Devon, her eyes flashing with anticipation.
“What are you doing?”
“I’m going to spank you,” Devon replied nonchalantly,
pulling Lindsay’s panties (which had been at mid-thigh) all the way down, and off. “God knows you deserve it. You’re such a perverted, little girl!”
“Perverted?” Lindsay asked, acting if she had taken some offense. “I’m not perverted! I don’t... sit in some voyeur room, and spy on others having sex!” She paused and offered a slight giggle before saying, “Oh, wait a minute. I do...”
Devon shook her head and laughed, then placed her right hand close to Lindsay’s upturned ass. Flicking her wrist rapidly, Devon delivered a series of hard, quick-hitting slaps to Lindsay’s ass with an open palm. The little vixen squirmed and writhed about in Devon’s lap, and then started to scream and grunt in response to the harsh blows.
“Oh... did I hurt my poor baby?” Devon mocked seconds later, pouting, as she tucked the hemline of Lindsay’s red-and-black checkered schoolgirl skirt into its waistband. Then, she leaned over and tenderly kissed the aching, red welts upon Lindsay’s quivering ass. “You poor thing... Devon is going to make it better. Much better!”
Devon held true to her promise as she resumed the hard slapping motion upon Lindsay’s ass. The 19-year-old first grunted, then squealed, as her face now rocked from side to side in utter pleasure. If I knew just one thing at all, it was that Lindsay absolutely LOVED being spanked...
Before I knew what happened next, Devon had both of her arms around me, and was blistering my mouth with a heated, passionate kiss. Apparently, she discarded Lindsay for the time being and decided to focus her attention upon me.
It took me a second or two to respond, but soon I met Devon’s kiss with equal fervor and passion. I held the intoxicating blonde close to me, and let one hand trail downward - to her ass. I cupped it through the maid’s skirt she still had on, massaging it’s firmness. The satin fabric of her skirt, by the way, felt truly exquisite upon my hand.
“Hmmmmm,” the 25-year-old moaned, breaking our kiss and looking into my eyes. “Tell me, Jeremy. How much cum did you just pump into ‘lil Lindsay’s pussy?”
I hesitated for a moment before answering, “A lot.”
“Hmmmmm, good,” she purred. “I’m gonna suck every last
drop of it out of her.” Devon smiled and ended our embrace, but not before offering me a kiss on the cheek. Then, she turned toward Lindsay and said, “How about it, sweetheart? Want me to suck that cum right out of your pussy?”
“Only if you share it with me,” Lindsay replied, pointing toward her own mouth. “With kisses.”
“Of course I’ll share,” Devon grinned. “You always share with me. It’s only fair.” She turned toward me and offered a coy reminder, “Remember, Jeremy... you owe me an ass-fuck.”
“And a spanking!” Lindsay added, giggling. “Jeremy, don’t forget to spank her! She really deserves one now!”
“Get on your back and spread your legs before I give you ANOTHER spanking!” Devon warned her, a quirky gleam in her eyes. “It’s time for my evening snack.”
I watched intently as Devon spread the soaked folds of Lindsay’s pussy with her right hand. She then moved her face in for a closer inspection, resulting in an excited groan from the little minx at the initial tongue-to-pussy contact. Once again, my limp cock was being rejuvenated. It twitched and quivered with newfound life.
Devon let out a low, guttural moan as she soon withdrew her head from the depths of Lindsay’s pussy. I gulped my throat and watched in fascination as the shapely blonde had her tongue out and extended, with a thick glob of sperm resting in its center. Carefully, she moved toward Lindsay’s own face - not wanting to spill the juice - and was met with an open, expectant mouth. Devon slipped her tongue inside, depositing the blob of sperm there, before each lady shared an intimate, touching kiss.
“Hmmmmm, delicious,” Lindsay moaned, her eyes flashing as she licked her lips. “Nothing quite like the taste of cum before bedtime. Or after you wake up. In the middle of the day. After dinner... hey, even during dinner!”
“Plenty of your pussy juices are mixed in with Jeremy’s cum,” Devon reminded her.
“My pussy juices taste good, too,” Lindsay murmured.
“Get me some more, Devon. I’m thirsty.”
Devon smiled before moving her face between Lindsay’s thighs to repeat the same process from earlier. After spreading Lindsay’s glistening folds open, Devon snaked her tongue inside and went searching for another glob of sperm. Eventually she found one, and with it squarely centered on her extended tongue, Devon again offered it to Lindsay’s mouth through a very wet, sloppy kiss.
“Hmmmmm,” the 19-year-old moaned, voicing her satisfaction one more time. “It tastes so good! I wish they sold bottles of sperm like they do bottles of milk.”
“It would be all you’d drink!” Devon laughed.
“You too!” Lindsay shot back.
Devon reached back with her right hand and smacked her
own ass three successive times, then turned her head and looked at me. “Come on, Jeremy. I’m waiting...”
“Fuck that ass!” Lindsay squealed, giggling. “Hey... maybe after he finishes with you, he can fuck my ass, too!”
I groaned out like a madman as with those words, my cock suddenly reached its full potential. I glanced downward and admired the sight of Devon’s maid skirt as she was perched upon her hands and knees. I grabbed the hemline of the skirt and tucked the back of it into its waistband, allowing me full access to Devon’s rounded, tight ass.
“I already lubed her up for you,” Lindsay chirped. “So just jam your big cock into that ass and go to town!”
Devon slid upward, so her face was directly in line with Lindsay’s, as she hovered above her. Next, Devon placed a hand upon Lindsay’s forehead and stared intently at her. “Why do you want Jeremy to do my ass so much?” Again, there was that playful tent to her voice.
“No other reason than I want to see Jeremy pound your ass and hear you squeal like a pig,” Lindsay grinned. “I just LOVE it when you squeal during sex... especially anal sex. You’re at your loudest then.”
“Then I’m gonna make you squeal, too,” Devon promised.
“Scream, even. Tonight, your pussy belongs to me.”
“My pussy belongs to you every single night,” Lindsay cooed. “You, and Jeremy. And maybe Amy now, too.”
The two ladies smiled at each other before sharing one more intimate, soul-touching kiss. Then, Devon slid back down Lindsay’s body and settled her face inbetween her outstretched thighs. With the schoolgirl skirt fanned out above her waist, Lindsay began to squirm and writhe about upon the floor as Devon eagerly lapped away upon her folds.
Grunting, I then fisted my cock and nudged its tip upon the small, air-tight crevice that was Devon’s rectum. I winced with an incredible mixture of pain and pleasure as somehow, I was able to forge my erection through that seemingly unbreakable barrier.
Devon’s entire body tightened and flinched as I slowly but surely guided inch after tantalizing inch into her bowels. Soon, the entire length of my cock was buried inside of her. I looked down for a moment and gulped at the sight of my balls - all snug and nestled tight upon Devon’s upturned, beautiful ass.
“Fuck her,” Lindsay encouraged, her eyes locked on me as she offered a smile for emphasis. “Fuck her hard!”
Never one to disappoint, I began to gradually thrust my way in-and-out of Devon’s anus. With each inward stroke, however, my speed and tempo steadily increased. Soon, I was hammering away at her as hard as I possibly could.
Of course, this brought nothing from Devon except her trademarked squeals - loud and non-stop. I don’t know how she also found the time to concentrate on the exploration of Lindsay’s pussy with her tongue. Devon did, however. Her tongue was swirling like crazy upon her girlfriend’s folds as I repeatedly jammed myself in-and-out of her.
“YES!” Lindsay screamed, as I drew my right hand back and slapped it hard upon Devon’s quivering ass. “Spank her!” she pleaded, as Devon grunted and yelped out her lust. “Spank her! She’s a naughty maid! A very naughty maid!
Spank her! HARD!”
I nodded my head at Lindsay as I used both hands to swat and slap away upon Devon’s upturned ass, while not taking away from my forceful thrusting motion. In no time flat, her skin was a bright shade of red. With her even mixture of grunts and squeals, I could easily tell that Devon was truly enjoying this rather harsh treatment, too.
Lindsay was still squirming around like a fish out of water as Devon continually used full, sweeping licks of her tongue to orally stimulate her. In the process, I had to pause for an instant and admire the little vixen but more importantly, her schoolgirl uniform, one more time.
Even while in the middle of a sexual encounter, Lindsay still had that innocent appeal about her. Her bushy, blonde pig-tails were splayed out upon the floor, while her smallish breasts bounced and jiggled about within the confines of not only a white blouse, but also a red vest over top of it. I particularly loved the sight of her red-and-black checkered skirt, as it was bunched up above her waistline. That way, Devon’s tongue had easy access to her pussy.
Lindsay’s cotton panties were long gone, but she still had on the white knee-socks and black saddle shoes. Her tender knees were high in the air, by the way, as Devon continually licked and slurped away upon her slit.
Speaking of Devon, I also had to take some time to admire her and the French maid’s uniform she so proudly wore.
Well, nearly half of it was a distant memory by now. The frilly headpiece she once had on, along with her halter-style top, had been discarded during the course of this three-way encounter. Devon still wore the matching black skirt, with white ruffles adoring its hem. Of course, I had that hem tucked into the waistband of the skirt. Thus, I had nothing in the way of blasting myself in-and-out of her repeatedly. Her outfit had been accentuated even more with white ruffles around her neck, as well as both of her wrists.
Devon also had on a pair of black thigh-high stockings, along with matching high-heels. Glancing downward, I noticed that there was a gaping hole near Devon’s right knee in her stocking. Since it wasn’t there before we started, I figured the hole came about because Devon had spent so much time on her knees during the past several moments.
“Oh God, you’re gonna make me cum!” Lindsay screeched, clenching her thighs tightly around Devon’s proving head. I watched with fascination as Lindsay grabbed her own breasts with both hands and began mauling them through her vest and blouse. An instant later, she let out a deafening scream, which told me that the 19-year-old had just experienced the wondrous, indescribable joy of orgasm.
All the while, my powerful thrusts in-and-out of Devon’s tight rectum never once let up. I slapped her ass harder than before, then grasped it cruelly with both hands and held on for dear life as my stamina was about to hit zero.
“Oh yeah!” Devon exclaimed, managing to get those words in as she continually grunted and squealed in response to my forcefulness. “Fuck my ass! Yes! Fuck it! OH GOD YES! Oooooh, it feels so good! MY ASS! FUCK YES!”
Lindsay slithered out of Devon’s reach, allowing her to solely concentrate on our own coupling. I kept hammering away, but also smiled as Lindsay - still flat on her back - slipped a hand between her thighs and started masturbating. The teen-ager had no limit when it came to satisfaction...
Speaking of such things, I screamed and roared out at the very top of my lungs as my cock suddenly erupted somewhere deep within Devon’s bowels. I was able to push myself all the way in, then growled and rumbled in extreme satisfaction as I pumped heavy globs of my gooey seed into the 25-year-old enchantress. I continued growling, making sure that every last ounce of my sperm was deposited deep into her bowels.
My body just seemed to glow and shine in the aftermath.
For a moment, it felt as though I was going to pass out.
The pleasure was that immense.
Fortunately, Devon got to experience a taste of it, too. She let loose with a loud squeal as her pussy also exploded, the orgasmic juices literally flowing down her inner thighs and dripping onto the carpeted floor.
Still clutching her ass with both hands, I groaned one final time before collapsing forward. Completely spent, I fell on top of Devon, pinning her beneath me. She grunted at first, but then offered a laugh while turning her head to look back up at me.
“That was pretty fun,” she sighed, grinning, as I finally pulled my deflated shaft out from within her rectum.
“It was wonderful,” I sighed, curling my neck and finding her lips with my own. Devon and I traded tongues for quite some time, until I felt a hand caressing my right shoulder.
I looked up and saw Lindsay on her knees beside us. She leaned over and attached her mouth to mine for a pleasurable kiss, while offering a finger from her opposite hand to Devon’s lips. She nuzzled and it sucked it into her mouth, as Lindsay and yours truly shared one of our most tender, heart-warming kisses ever.
“Every night will be like this!” Lindsay exclaimed after our kiss was soon broken. “But it would even be better with Amy also with us!” She paused and added, “Just think of it... a four-some together, for the rest of our lives!”
“Amy hasn’t agreed to stay yet,” Devon reminded her, withdrawing that finger from her mouth. “I think a lot of that will depend on whether or not Stephanie is willing to alter their lifestyle. It seems to me that Stephanie not only loves being a submissive, but she also loves being a pornstar. She just glows whenever I ask her about either.”
“I know she hasn’t agreed to stay,” Lindsay murmured. “I really just want Amy to be happy, whether it is with ‘Steph, or us. That’s the most important thing, you know.”
“They’re going to split apart,” I told the girls, shaking my head. “Their relationship was doomed from the start.”
“What makes you so sure Amy and Stephanie are going to split apart?” Devon wondered, kissing me on the cheek.
“Stephanie wants to be a submissive,” I told her. “She wants to be treated like an object; a piece of property. If Amy is no longer willing to be dominant with her, they have no relationship. It’s sad, but true.”
“They’ll have two broken hearts!” Lindsay whined, a distressed look upon her face.
“Stephanie is so much different from the way I remember her last winter,” Devon offered. “She was sweet, friendly, charming... very likable. Now, since she has gotten into porn, she’s become nothing but a slut. Not the good type of slut, either. The bad type.”
“Jeremy was always afraid that if I got into porn with Amy, I would change for the bad, too,” Lindsay said. “I like being a sweet slut! So I’ll never get into porn.”
“If you ever do want to actually try porn, you’ll have to go through me first,” Devon warned, bringing Lindsay’s lips to hers for a tender kiss. “I won’t let you.”
“Nor would I let you, Devon,” Lindsay grinned.
“I don’t think you have anything to worry about there!”
the buxom blonde laughed. “No way!”
Lindsay turned toward me and said, “I’m still having wild flashes of you, Jeremy, as a Chippendale dancer.” Again, both she and Devon laughed hysterically at those words. “Wearing a G-string, thrusting your pelvis... making all the girls cry!” Now, Lindsay and Devon laughed even harder.
I got into the game as well, chuckling gently as I shook my head in response. “You two are terrible,” I chided them. “Making fun of me like that.” I offered a fake pout and said, “You hurt my feelings.”
“Oh, you poor thing!” Devon giggled, planting another kiss upon my cheek. “How about we all take a bubble-bath together, and try to make you feel better?”
“That sounds like an excellent idea,” I grinned.

<<<- End of Part 15 ->>>